Skip to main content

Full text of "The Annual monitor... or, Obituary of the members of the Society of Friends in Great Britain and Ireland.."

See other formats


929.102 
F91a 
1875 
1297147 


GENEALOGY 


COL.L.ECTIQM 


J 


3  stiff' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2012 


http://archive.org/details/annualmonitororo1875alex 


New  Seeies,  No.  33. 

THE 

ANNUAL      MONITOR 

For  1875, 

OR 

OBITUARY 

OF    THE 

MEMBERS   OF  THE   SOCIETY   OF   FRIENDS 

En  i^reat  Britain  antr  Ireland, 

FOR  THE  YEAR  1874. 


LONDON.: 

SOLD   BY   SAMUEL    HARRIS  AND    CO.,    AND   E.    MARSH. 

WILLIAM    SESSIONS,    15,  LOW    OUSEGATE,    YORK. 
THOMAS    EDMONDSON,    11,    DAME     STREET,    DUBLIN. 

1874. 


LIST  OF  MEMOIRS. 


Ann  Balkwill. 
Mary  Casson. 
Hannah  Cross. 
William  Rawbonn  Dell. 
Sarah  Ann  Doeg. 
Mary  Forster. 
Robert  Forster. 
Anne  Forster. 
Anne  Frank. 
Eliza  Hewitt. 
Sarah  Hinton, 
Joseph  Holmes 
Caroline  Hopkins. 
Frances  E.  Jackson. 
Anna  Johnson. 


John  Jones,  Ruthin. 
Phebe  A.  Marriage. 
Margaret  Marriage. 
Caroline  E.  Parken. 
John  Parnall. 
Helen  Theresa  Pease. 
Maria  Pollard. 
Jane  Richardson. 
Joseph  H.  Richardson. 
Henry  Scarnell. 
Joseph  Thorp. 
Rachel  Tregelles. 
Alfred  Waterhouse. 
Thomas  D.  Watson. 
Charlotte  Widdas. 


APPENDIX. 

Edward  Ash,  M.D. 
An  Invitation. 


Errata:  (in  the  volume  for  187 4. ) 
Page  139,  line  22,  for  Murdoch,  read  Murdoch. 

_  2i9? 8,  read   son    of  Robert   and   Helen 

Walker. 

(In  this  j/resent  volume  for  1875  J 
Page  23,  line  13,  for  twelve,  read  nineteen. 


TO    THE    READER. 

1297147 

The  preparation  of  another  year's  memorial  of 
our  deceased  Friends,  with  its  records  of  personal 
experience  and  of  public  as  well  as  private  useful- 
ness, brings  forcibly  before  the  mind  the  power  and 
excellency  of  unity  in  the  faith: — our  "most  holy 
faith,"  as  the  Apostle  Jude  expresses  it; — the  "  one 
Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  hope  of  our 
calling,"  to  use  the  words  of  Paul.  One  foundation, 
— the  same  foundation  as  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  "  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief 
corner-stone," — and  "  other  foundation  can  no  man 
lay  than  that  which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ." 
We  see  even  in  these  simple  records  this  truth 
exemplified,  in  the  case  of  persons  differing  much  in 
other  respects  from  each  other. 

Yet  when  speaking  of  this  only  sure  foundation, 
we  must  not  close  our  hearts  against  the  accom- 
panying exhortation,  "  let  every  man  take  heed  how 
he  buildeth  thereupon : "  for  the  fire  shall  try  every 
man's  work  of  what  sort  it  is ;  and  there  are  those 
who  suffer  loss,  even  though  they  themselves  may 
be  saved,  "  yet  so  as  by  fire."  (See  1  Corinthians, 
iii,  10  to  15.)  In  the  present  day,  which  is  remark- 
ably distinguished  by  conflict  and  division  in  religious 
opinions  and  practices,  we  deem  it  necessary  to  be 
especially  watchful,  not  only  how  we  build,  but  also 
how  we  pull  down,— not  only  what  we  accept  and 
establish,  but  also  what  we  reject  and  destroy.  If 
any  of  us  have  accepted  our  religious  views  or 
practices  traditionally,  let  us  not  hastily  conclude 
that  they  are  therefore  only  founded  on  the  traditions 
of  men, — any  more  than,  when  we  see  the  Divine 
blessing  bestowed  upon  the  pious  lives  and  labours 
of  others,  we  should  immediately  conclude  that  it 


IV. 

would  be  to  our  profit,  to  adopt  the  forms  or  institu- 
tions under  which  they  were  brought  up.  Such 
precipitancy  may  rob  us  of  our  Christian  liberty,  as 
well  as  our  Christian  unity,  bring  us  into  spiritual 
bondage,  and  limit  or  mar  our  testimony  to  Christ 
and  His  truth. 

And  the  unity  of  the  faith  leads  to  "  unity  of 
the  Spirit,"  reconciling  diversities,  harmonizing  all. 
It  was  the  subject  of  that  most  solemn  prayer  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  before  He  suffered,  the  just  for  the  un- 
just, that  He  might  bring  us  to  God — "  that  they  all 
may  be  one,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in 
Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us,  that  the 
world  may  believe  that  Thou  has  sent  me."  We 
would  therefore  quote  the  words  of  a  beloved  Chris- 
tian minister,  lately  in  this  country :  "  stand  fast  in  the 
faith — stand  fast  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit — stand  fast 
in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  doth  make  you  free." 
There  is  in  the  Kingdom  of  Grace,  as  there  is  in  the 
kingdom  of  nature,  a  wonderful  harmony  amidst 
wonderful  variety.  There  are  diversities  of  gifts, 
and  differences  of  administrations  and  operations,  but 
the  same  Lord,  the  same  Spirit,  every  man  receiving 
his  own  manifestation  of  it  to  profit  withal :  "  the 
self-same  Spirit,  dividing  to  every  man  severally  as 
He  will."  Therefore,  says  the  Apostle,  "  walk  worthy 
of  the  vocation  wherewith  ye  are  called,  with  all  low- 
liness and  meekness,  with  long  suffering,  forbearing 
one  another  in  love  : "  and  "  let  your  conversation  be 
such  as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ :  .  .  .  that 
ye  stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind  striving 
together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  in  nothing 
terrified  by  your  adversaries." 

J.  NEWBY. 

Ackworth,  12th  mo.  1874. 


THE 

ANNUAL     MONITOK, 

1875. 


OBITUARY. 


Age.      Time  of  Decease. 
John  Agnew,  80  23     8  mo,  1874 

Birkenhead. 
Margaret  Akerigg,  55  23  10  mo.  1873 

Kendal.    Wife  of  William  Akerigg. 
John  Alderson,  80  25     8  mo.  1874 

Beech  Hill,  Pardshaw.    An  Elder. 
Thomas  Alletson,  73  13     7  mo.  1874 

Chester. 
Edward  Ash,  M.D.  76  23  12  mo.  1873 

Gotham,  Bristol.    A  Minister. 
Charlotte  Ashworth,  68     8     6  mo.  1873 

JEJgerton,  Bolton.    Wife  of  Edmund  Ashworth. 


a  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Richard  Bowles  Atmore,    81     7    3  mo.  1874 

East  Hurling,  Norfolk.    A  Minister. 
Mary  Backhouse,  90J  22     3  mo.  1874 

Chapel  Allerton,  Leeds.      Widow  of  William 

Backhouse. 
Mary  Ann  Backhouse,         82  28    3  mo.  1874 

Gainford.    Widow  of  Joseph  Backhouse. 
Mary  Eleanor  Baker,         10  30     3  mo.  1874 

Scarbro'.     Daughter  of  James  and  Elizabeth 

Baker. 
Ann  Balkwill,  67    2     4  mo.  1874 

Plymouth. 
Ann  Balkwill,  widow  of  the  late  Joseph 
Hancock  Balkwill  of  Plymouth,  and  daughter  of 
Peter  and  Ann  Payne  of  Wellington,  was  born 
Fifth  mo.,  9th,  1806.  Her  childhood  was  one  of 
much  enjoyment,  connected  with  a  country  life  ; 
and  during  her  last  long  illness  a  picture  of  her 
early  home  and  a  likeness  of  her  mother  were 
constantly  by  her  bedside ;  and  the  flowers 
which  that  mother  had  loved  were  always  wel- 
comed with  double  brightness  and  pleasure,  for 
her  memory  was  embalmed  with  thoughts  of  a 
pure  and  gentle  life,  wholly  devoted  to  brighten 
that  of  others. 

Under  her  watchful  religious  training  those 
striking   and  delicate   traits   of  character   were 


ANN    BALKWILL.  6 

developed,  which  made  Ann  Balkwill  so  valued  in 
the  different  relationships  of  life  by  those  who 
knew  her  worth ;  while  from  her  father  she 
received  those  impressions  of  profound  reverence 
for  serious  things  which  marked  her  whole  career, 
and  made  her  perhaps  out  of  harmony  with 
anything  superficial  (though  it  might  be  sincere) 
in  religious  writings  and  conversation. 

She  was  married  at  the  age  of  twenty-six, 
and  her  life  afterwards  was  chiefly  passed  at  or 
near  Plymouth,  where  her  husband's  family  were 
residents.  After  twelve  years  of  great  happiness 
she  was  left  a  widow  with  six  children,  and 
experienced  the  loneliness  and  sorrow  belonging 
to  that  lot,  together  with  many  cares  and 
vicissitudes  incidental  to  heavy  business  anxieties, 
which  necessarily  pressed  upon  her  till  within  a 
few  years  of  the  close.  Through  these  cares  and 
trials,  however,  her  faith  in  God  and  in  His 
love  was  preserved ;  and  from  time  to  time,  both 
in  private  and  public,  she  was  constrained  to  bear 
her  testimony  to  His  everlasting  goodness,  or  to 
approach  His  footstool  in  vocal  prayer.  A  few 
extracts  from  letters  written  at  different  periods 
may  appropriately  exemplify  the  tenour  of  her 
mind,  and  perhaps  be  found  instructive  and 
helpful  to  the  reader. 


4  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

To  a  daughter  at  school  she  writes: — "Dear 
child,  don't  despise  little  things,  nor  think  that  it 
is  of  small  account  to  quench  the  Spirit  when 
it  teaches  of  little  things,  or  calls  for  small 
sacrifices.  The  practical  application  of  the  Cross 
is  of  far  more  avail,  than  ever  so  large  an 
abundance  of  religious  sentiment,  either  spoken, 
written  or  agreed  to,  how  good  soever  these  may 
be  in  their  places.  Oh,  these  wayward,  impulsive 
ones,  how  much  trouble  they  bring  upon  them- 
selves and  others,  by  not  bringing  their  wilfulness 
into  subjection ;  and  oh,  how  little  do  young 
people  anticipate  the  blessedness  that  they  procure 
to  themselves,  when  they  bow  their  necks  to  the 
yoke,  and  seek  to  do  the  Divine  Will  instead  of 
their  own." 

On  the  subject  of  the  ministry  she  says  : — 
"  Hidden  ones  are,  I  have  no  doubt,  essential  to 
every  well-ordered  Church  of  Christ,  but  none 
the  less  are  the  messengers  required,  I  believe, 
to  do  His  bidding,  and  convey  His  messages 
according  to  His  will.  To  do  this,  must  they  not 
know  His  voice  to  speak  to  them  ?  and  oh,  if  we 
could  not  hope  for  Divine  guidance,  and  more 
especially  so  in  our  more  public  acts  in  the 
Saviour's  name,  how  could  we  believe  our  Bible, 
or  where  could  we  turn  ?     But  though  not  to  be 


ANN    BALKWILL.  D 

discerned  in  the  whirlwind  or  in  the  fire,  yet  the 
still  small  voice  we  may  hopefully  believe  will 
yet  teach 

*  The  lowly  will,  in  solemn  silence  bow'd, 
When  self,  impetuous  self,  is  prostrate  laid.' " 

She  describes  one  out  of  many  solemn  times 
of  evening  worship,  which  she  had  with  one  or 
another  of  her  children  while  the  rest  of  the 
family  were  at  meeting,  in  these  words  : — "  We 
have  just  risen  from  our  seats  opposite  the 
window,  where  we  have  been  talking  of  sweet 
and  holy  things,  watching  the  western  sky  with 
its  varied  cloudy  exhibitions  and  stilly  radiance. 
Then  the  evening  star  appeared,  and  we  held 
our  little  meeting ;  where,  with  the  two  gathered 
in  His  name,  He,  the  blessed  one,  was,  as  I 
believe,  with  us.  We  sat  for  awhile  in  silent 
enjoyment,  the  words  passing  through  my  mind — 
*  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  Almighty  !  which 
was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come ; '  and  it  seemed  to 
me  that  the  whole  earth  was  filled  with  His 
glory,  only  that  our  eyes  are  mostly  holden,  that 
they  do  not  see  it." 

Her  personal  experience  and  inner  life  she 
confided  from  time  to  time  to  a  beloved  cousin, 
the  sister-friend  of  early  and  later  years,  and 
from  very  many  similar  expressions  of  faith  and 

B2 


6  ANNUAL    MONITOE. 

hope  we  extract  the  following  : —  *  *  * 
"  No ;  the  God  of  my  fathers  has  never  yet  for- 
saken me,  although  at  times  I  have  had  to  be 
still  and  patient,  lest  I  should  lose  the  faith ;  and 
it  is  given  me  to  believe  that  He  will  enable  me 
to  endure  to  the  end, — will  never  forsake  me,  and 
will  eventually  permit  me  to  join  the  blessed 
inhabitants  of  an  eternity  of  light  and  life  and 
love,  having  redeemed  me,  even  me  J"     *     * 

"  How  gloriously  the  future  sometimes  opens 
before  me,  when  we  shall  know  even  as  we  are 
known,  with  no  more  perplexing  anxieties  or 
fears  or  uncertainties !  The  text,  '  And  this  is 
life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  Thee,  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  Thou  hast 
sent,'  is  often  with  me ;  and  as  His  might  and 
majesty  and  wonderfulness  (if  I  may  coin  a 
word)  are  unveiled  to  the  mind,  with  a  participa- 
tion of  His  love,  some  sense  also  seems  to 
accompany  it  of  what  the  eternal  life  must  be 
when  entered  on  in  its  fulness,  and  freed  from 
these  poor  bodies  of  ours,  and  the  belongings  of 
time." 

After  a  severe  attack  of  hemorrhage  from  the 
lungs,  she  was  able  to  bear  a  testimony  very 
precious  to  survivors,  now  that  her  trembling 
hope  has  been  fully  realized. 


ANN    BALKWILL.  7 

"  I  suppose  you  have  heard  that  I  have 
again  very  nearly  slipped  over  the  brink  of  the 
great  river.  0,  the  unutterable  illness  and 
distress  of  body,  but  none  of  mind,  dear  cousins. 
My  will  was  lost  in  the  Divine  Will ;  I  felt  that 
His  will  was  the  best  to  be  done, — I  could  rest  in 
it ;  besides  if  I  were  to  go  then,  the  promise  felt 
very  sure  that  Jesus  would  be  my  companion, 
and  take  me  to  a  habitation  prepared  for  me  by 
Himself.  Was  not  this  gracious  ?  I  know  you 
will  not  think  I  am  boasting;  you  know  some- 
thing of  the  oft  exceeding  povert}^  of  soul  I  have 
experienced,  and  of  my  utter  nothingness ;  so  I 
may  the  more  extol  the  grace." 

Her  feeble  health  and  tender  heart  received 
a  severe  shock  in  the  autumn  of  1873,  in  the 
unexpected  death  of  a  dear  son-in-law,  and  in 
entering  with  deep  sympathy  into  the  bereaved 
condition  of  her  daughter.  She  seeks  to  comfort 
her,  with  the  comfort  wherewith  she  herself  had 
been  comforted  of  God  in  her  own  widowhood. 
"  I  am  glad  that  I  am  left  to  keep  very  close  to 
my  darlings  side  in  tender,  loving  sympathy. 
'  So  He  giveth  His  beloved  sleep  ' — and  now,  as 
a  dear  friend  said  on  a  similar  occasion,  '  let  us 
all  be  very  still.'  In  this  stillness,  wondrous 
things  are  seen  and  felt.     Oh  !  those  everlasting 


8  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

arms  !  Mayst  thou  continue  to  feel  them  bearing 
thee  up  !  May  He,  the  Husband  of  the  widow, 
keep  at  thy  side;  for  He  loves  the  children  of 
men,  His  lambs  and  sheep.  He  will  surely  bring 
thee  to  a  blessed  re-union  in  the  everlasting  habi- 
tations ;  and  may  the  angels  who  are  near  keep 
watch  and  ward." 

On  the  night  of  the  25th  of  3rd  mo.,  1874, 
she  suffered  very  severely  from  utter  prostration, 
and  it  seemed  as  if  the  last  hour  were  arrived. 
She  rallied  however  in  a  few  hours,  and  the 
intense  suffering  of  that  night  was  never  re- 
peated ;  but  during  the  week  which  followed 
many  mercies  were  granted;  all  fears  were  re- 
moved for  ever,  and  a  full  and  precious  sense  of 
perfect  participation  in  the  inheritance  of  eternal 
life,  "  purchased  for  her,"  as  she  so  often  said, 
"  by  her  great  Redeemer,"  was  her  happy  por- 
tion. The  night  of  the  29th  was  a  sleepless  one, 
but  without  pain.  In  it  she  seemed  to  have  given 
her  a  foretaste  of  her  heavenly  inheritance.  In 
speaking  to  her  children,  she  said :  "  I  seemed 
to  be  taken  an  immeasurable  distance  from  you 
(not  that  I  loved  you  the  less),  and  to  be  floating 
down  the  river  of  death.  A  new  sense  seemed 
given  me  of  oneness  with  Christ  and  God,  des- 
cribed in  the  words,  *  I  in  them  and  Thou  in  me, 


ANN    BALKW1LL.  9 

that  the}7  may  be  made  perfect  in  one.'  The 
breakers  were  all  behind  me ; — before  me  there 
was  not  a  ripple  on  the  shore ;  how  strange  that 
I  feared  death  !  " 

On  the  last  morning  of  her  life,  a  beloved 
cousin  was  admitted  to  her  bedside  ;  to  whom 
she  spoke  for  some  time  of  the  precious  experi- 
ence then  granted  her,  —  calmly  and  in  her 
natural  voice, — though  often  pausing  for  breath. 
The  following  memorandum,  penned  at  the  time, 
gives  some  account  of  this  interview.  "  After 
kissing  me  she  said,  '  I  wanted  to  tell  thee  that  I 
have  not  needed  thee,  nor  indeed  any  outward 
help  (referring  to  a  physical  fear  of  dying  ex- 
pressed some  months  before,)  the  fear  of  death  is 
so  entirely  taken  away,  and  I  seem  to  have  passed 
over  into  what  I  can  hardly  tell.  It  is  not  rap- 
ture, neither  do  peace  nor  joy  nor  rest  alone 
express  it.  It  is  just  perfect — perfect— perfect — ' 
Then  as  if  taking  a  glance  backward  over  her 
life,  she  acknowledged  how  much  Divine  support 
she  had  been  favoured  with,  amid  occasional  out- 
ward trials  and  darkness.  '  Now  there  is  nothing 
but  a  sense  of  unutterable  love — all  love — such 
oneness — so  entire,  that  it  seems  like  living  the 
17th  chapter  of  John.  Again,  referring  to  the 
sustaining  and  comforting  sense  of  Divine  love, 


10  ANNUAL    MONITOK. 

she  cradled  her  arms,  saying,  '  He  is  carrying  me 
like  this,  dear.' " 

After  this  visit  she  sent  messages  of  love, 
encouragement,  or  advice  to  different  beloved 
ones,  and  evidently  had  more  such  remembrances 
on  her  mind,  if  time  and  strength  had  permitted 
their  expression.  Thus  for  a  few  hours,  her 
heart  full  of  love  to  God  and  man,  she  hovered 
on  the  verge  of  the  new  existence  into  which  she 
was  so  gently  ushered, — and,  conscious  and  col- 
lected to  the  very  last,  with  most  of  her  children 
around  her,  quietly  fell  asleep  on  the  afternoon 
of  Fourth  day,  the  2nd  of  4th  month,  1874. 
Mary  Ballans,  67     1  12  mo.  1873 

Norwich.    Widow  of  David  Nainby  Ballans. 
John  Barker,  73  22  11  mo.  1873 

Kirby  Moorside. 
Jos.  Doubleday  Beamish,    77  13     1  mo.  1874 

Sudbury,  Suffolk, 
Eachel  Beck,  71  20     2  mo.  1874 

Stamford  Hill,  London.      Widow  of  Richard 

Low  Beck. 
Richard  Bell,  71  20  12  mo.  1873 

Lucyville,     Whitehouse,     near     Belfast.      An 

Elder. 
William  Langtry  Bell,      58  27     6  mo.  1874 

Thornhill,  Knock,  near  Belfast.    An  Elder. 


ANNUAL   MONITOR.  11 

Christopher  L.  Bellows,    1J  21     2  mo.  1874 

Sheephouse,  near  Gloucester.     Son  of  Edward 

Forster  and  Sarah  Elizabeth  Bellows. 
Hannah  Bellows,  80  17     7  mo.  1874 

Gloucester.    Wife  of  William  Lamb  Bellows. 
Judith  Ann  Bennell,  51     2     2  mo.  1874 

Paddington.    Wife  of  Henry  J.  Bennell. 
Maria  Bennell,  44  24    2  mo.  1874 

Hitchin.    Daughter  of  Joseph  Bennell. 
William  Bennett,  63  28     1  mo.  1874 

Stockport,  Cheshire. 
John  Bentley,  65  J  8  12  mo.  1873 

Bradford,  Yorkshire. 
Esther  Best,  74    9     8  mo.  1874 

Sedbergh.    Wife  of  William  Greenwood  Best. 
Mary  Ann  Binns,  57  24  12  mo.  1873 

Redland,  Bristol.    Wife  of  Charles  Binns. 
Sarah  Ann  Bishop,  58  13     3  mo.  1874 

Plymouth. 
Deborah  Blair,  54  28  12  mo.  1873 

Luckens,  near  Carlisle.     Widow  of  John  Blair. 
Thomas  Wm.  Boake,  66  15     7  mo.  1874 

Bloomfield,  Dublin.        Son    of   Thomas    and 

Hannah  Boake. 
Allen  Boardman,  80  22     6  mo.  1874 

Lostock,  West  Houghton,  Lancashire. 
John  Bobiear,  Enniscorthy.    57     7     1  mo.  1874 


12  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

Ann  Bolton,  91  22     3  mo.  1874 

Penheth.    Widow  of  Edward  Bolton. 
Benjamin  Bottomley,  61  24     5  mo.  1874 

Wooldale,  near  Huddersfield. 
Arthur  Bowman,  3  19  11  mo.  1873 

One  Ash,  Derbyshire.     Son  of  Ebenezer  and 

Hannah  Bowman. 
Elizabeth  Bowman,  20  18     1  mo.  1374 

Gee  Cross,  near  Hyde.  Wife  of  Sidney  Bowman. 
Elizabeth  Brady,  71  22     5  mo.  1874 

Birmingham.  Widow  of  Edward  Foster  Brady. 
Charles  Bragg,  Lintz  Green.  73  17  10  mo.  1874 
Lavinia  Salmon  Murray  Braithwaite, 

Wyersdale.  33  11     8  mo.  1874 

Wife  of  Thomas  Kilner  Braithwaite. 
George  Brantingham,  43     8     1  mo.  1874 

KinmucJc,  Aberdeen.      Son  of  the  late  George 

and  Elizabeth  Brantingham. 
Elizabeth  Brook,  69  14    5  mo.  1874 

Todmorden.    Wife  of  William  Brook. 
Hannah  Brown,  56  21     5  mo.  1874 

Bishopsgate  Street,  London.    Widow  of  Richard 

Brown. 
William  Bryant,  70  24     7  mo.  1874 

Surbiton.    An  Elder. 
Thomas  Burgess,  75     9  10  mo.  1874 

Wigston  Grange,  near  Leicester.    An  Eider. 


MARY   CASSON.  13 

Ellen  Capper,  54  23  12  mo.  1873 

Milbrook.    Wife  of  Mark  Capper. 
Mark  Capper,  62  28     7  mo.  1874 

Miibrook,  Southampton. 
James  Carroll,  Cork.  79  14    1  mo.  1874 

Mary  Casson,  21£  30     7  mo.  1874 

Thome,  Yorkshire.     Daughter  of  John  Calvert 

and  the  late  Elizabeth  Casson. 
Not  being  of  a  strong  bodily  constitution,  she 
appears  to  have  been  early  taught  in  the  school 
of  Christ.  Her  illness  was  short.  One  of  her 
companions  writes  :  "  Last  week  I  only  saw  her 
in  an  evening,  and  fearing  she  would  tire  herself 
by  talking,  I  generally  persuaded  her  to  be  still. 
Her  face  as  she  lay  was  often  lighted  up  by  a 
beautiful  smile,  which  I  felt  convinced  was  of 
Heaven,  not  of  Earth.  The  Sunday  before  she 
died,  I  spent  a  few  hours  with  her.  She  said, 
the  doctor  had  told  her  she  would  not  get  better ; 
and  she  did  not  feel  unhappy,  but  thankful  to 
her  Heavenly  Father  for  sparing  her  dear  friends 
the  pain  of  seeing  her  in  constant  suffering.  She 
said,  God  had  given  her  everything  to  make  this 
life  happy,  the  kindest  and  tenderest  of  relations 
and  friends :  and  although  she  loved  them  dearly, 
she  did  not  feel  it  hard  now  to  give  them  up, 
because  she  simply  wished  to  do  cheerfully  and 


14  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

lovingly  all  that  her  dear  Saviour  had  given  her 
to  do.  She  asked  me  to  repeat  any  text  on  trust. 
I  repeated  John  iii.  16.  '  God  so  loved  the  world 
that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  on  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life,' — with  others.  She  listened 
intently,  and  at  the  conclusion  would  say,  '  that 
is  beautiful;'  or  she  would  thank  me  and  then 
remain  silent,  only  moving  her  lips  and  raising 
her  eyes,  as  if  engaged  in  prayer.  She  said  she 
had  been  in  great  pain  during  the  night,  and  had 
asked  Jesus  to  help  her  to  bear  it  patiently ;  and 
strength  seemed  to  be  given  her  directly.  Some 
one  repeated  a  verse  from  the  hymn,  '  Safe  in 
the  arms  of  Jesus,'  which  brought  a  sweet  and 
peaceful  smile  to  her  face,  and  I  felt  sure  she 
knew  from  experience  how  blessed  it  is  to  belong 
entirely  to  Him.  The  night  before  she  died,  she 
told  me  her  aunt  had  been  speaking  to  her  so 
beautifully  about  Jesus — she  felt  very  happy. 
She  was  particularly  fond  of  the  lines, — 

'  Nothing  in  my  hand  I  bring, 
Simply  to  Thy  Cross  I  cling.'  " 

To  the  above  account  from  her  kind  visitor, 
a  little  more  may  be  added.  On  the  First-day 
of  the  week  in  which  she  died,  she  hardly  thought 


MARY    CASSON,  15 

she  should  live  through  the  day,  but  she  felt 
Jesus  near,  helping  her  under  the  feeling  of 
extreme  weakness  and  sinking. 

She  had  been  very  exemplary  in  attending 
Week-day  Meetings,  and  it  was  her  daily  practice 
to  read  morning  and  evening  from  her  own  Bible. 
Her  sister  remarks :  "  I  do  not  think  she  ever 
missed  her  favourite  passages,  '  Him  that  cometh 
unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out,'  and  '  The 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  from 
all  sin.' "  Her  close  was  remarkably  peaceful, 
her  breathing  gradually  becoming  shorter  and 
shorter,  until  the  spirit  left  its  frail  tenement,  to 
join  in  the  song  of  the  redeemed  for  ever  and 
ever. 
Anna  Maria  Catchpool,       41     1     3  mo.  1874 

King  stand,  London.    Wife  of  John  Catchpool. 
Hannah  Charnley,  80  22     1  mo.  1874 

Preston.    Widow  of  Robert  Charnley. 
William  Cheselden,  75  20     1  mo.  1874 

Ipswich. 
Charles  Chipchase,  39  13     2  mo.  1874 

Gotherstone. 
James  Christy,  86  22     5  mo.  1874 

Browning,  near  Chelmsford. 
Sarah  Fox  Clark,  81  30     3  mo.  1874 

Plymouth. 


16  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Alice  Susan  Clark,  6     16  mo.  1874 

Doncaster.    Daughter  of  Hannah  and  Richard 

Ecroyd  Clark. 
Mary  Ann  Clarke,  58  14  11  mo.  1873 

Chatteris.    An  Elder.    Wife  of  William  Clarke. 
Philip  Clayton,  29  17     8  mo.  1874 

Northampton. 
John  Clemesha,  Hull.  78     4     6  mo.  1874 

Sophia  Collinson,  29  13  11  mo.  1872 

Ipswich.     Wife  of  Matthew  Henry  Collinson. 

(Omitted  last  year.) 
George  Cook,  78  24    3  mo.  1874 

Wellington  in  Somersetshire. 
Thomas  Copeland,  76  16     7  mo.  1874 

Clevedon,  Somersetshire. 
Richard  Cornish,  76  26     8  mo.  1874 

Redruth,  Cornwall. 
Margaret  Crosfield,  72    7  12  mo.  1873 

Lancaster. 
Hannah  Cross,  81  27     5  mo.  1874 

Colchester.    An  Elder.    Widow  of  John  Wain- 

wright  Cross. 

The  declaration  of  our  dear  Redeemer, 
"  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
see  God," — it  is  believed  has  been  the  happy 
experience  of  this  aged  Friend.  Ever  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  she  gave  evidence  of  that  love 


WILLIAM    KAWBONN    DELL.  17 

which  "  suffereth  long  and  is  kind,  which  thinketh 
no  evil,  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in 
the  truth."  When  near  the  close,  she  told  those 
around  her  she  was  "  only  waiting— looking  unto 
Jesus ;  "  and  that  she  could  but  praise  and  adore 
her  Heavenly  Father  for  all  His  great  goodness 
to  her  through  a  long  life. 
Susannah  Crcjickshank,        54  26     8  mo.  1874 

Glasgow.     Widow  of  James  Cruickshank. 
Jane  Cubbidge,  87  20     9  mo.  1874 

Kelvedon,  Essex. 
Hannah  Dale,  14    2     1  mo.  1874 

Great  Ayton.    Daughter  of  William  Dale. 
William  Darbyshire,  62     4  11  mo.  1873 

Pendleton,  Manchester. 
Catherine  Davey,  82     2     6  mo.  1874 

Leeds.    Widow  of  Richard  Davey. 
Jessie  Dell,  34    9  11  mo.  1873 

Paddington.    Wife  of  Joseph  Hagen  Dell. 
William  Rawbonn  Dell,     70  10     5  mo.  1874 

Croydon.  A  Minister. 
William  Rawbonn  Dell  was  born  at  Earl's 
Colne  in  the  County  of  Essex,  and  was  blessed 
with  the  care  of  pious  parents,  who  sought  to 
train  him  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.  When  about  twenty-two  years  of  age  we 
find  from  his  memoranda,  he  was  also  blessed 

c2 


18  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

with  the  Christian  care  of  many  of  the  Friends 
amongst  whom  he  resided.  On  one  occasion  he 
says,  under  date  Second  month,  12th,  1826, 
"  Went  up  to  John  Gripper's,  and  spent  an  hour 
or  two  in  the  evening.  This  is  truly  pleasant  to 
me  to  have  such  a  friend,  concerned  for  my  good. 
May  it  be  my  increasing  engagement  to  seek  after 
more  devotion  of  mind,  and  more  watchfulness 
unto  prayer."  Again  on  the  16th  of  the  same 
month,  he  writes,  "  I  walked  home  with  some 
friends.  I  think  them  increasingly  free  and 
sociable  with  me.  I  feel  it  a  favour  of  which  I 
am  unworthy,  that  friends  are  so  kind  to  me ;  it 
renders  my  path  much  more  pleasant." 

The  following  short  extracts  from  his  diary 
may  show  the  state  of  his  mind  at  this  time.— 
Second  mo.,  17th,  1826.  "  I  pray  for  help  from 
above,  to  enable  me  to  move  on  in  the  right 
way,  to  be  given  up  with  full  purpose  of  heart 
and  soul  to  obey  the  Lord  in  all  things,  to  seek, 
not  my  own,  but  His  glory." 

Sixth  mo.,  13th.  "  Attended  Essex  Quarterly 
Meeting,  at  which  Isaac  Stephenson  was  present. 
My  dear  grandmother  again  stood  forth  to  advocate 
the  glorious  cause  of  truth.  Oh  that  I  may  more 
earnestly  watch  unto  prayer,  endeavouring  to 
preserve  a  more  waiting  state,  and  cheerfully 


WILLIAM    KAWBONN    DELL.  19 

submit  to  every  dispensation  of  my  Heavenly 
Father,  that  I  may  count  all  loss  and  dross,  save 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  Him  crucified." 

Seventh  mo.,  2nd,  1826,  First-day.  "  This 
is  indeed  a  most  memorable  day  to  me,  and  a 
very  afflicting  one  too.  I  went  to  meeting  as 
usual  a  little  before  the  time,  intending  to  call 
and  see  dear  John  Gripper,  and  lo !  he  was  no 
more— my  dearest  friend  is  gone — he  died  last 
night  soon  after  eleven  o'clock.  May  I  fervently 
pray  to  the  Lord,  that  as  He  has  in  His  own 
good  pleasure  been  pleased  to  remove  this,  my 
dearest  friend,  so  he  may  be  pleased  to  guide  me 
along  the  slippery  path  of  life ;  and  oh  !  that  I 
may  return  to  Bethel,  and  renew  the  covenant  as 
at  the  first." 

Seventh  mo.,  23rd.  "  We  had  a  very  solemn 
meeting  this  morning,  though  Satan  is  very  busy 
in  trying  to  overcome  the  desires  after  good ;  this 
afternoon  he  prevailed  in  keeping  my  mind  very 
unsettled  and  wandering,  so  that  but  little  good 
rose  into  dominion.  ***** 
What  poor  creatures  we  are,  and  so  prone  to  err  ! 
I  desire  to  be  more  engaged  in  watchfulness  unto 
prayer." 

It  was  about  this  time,  and  prior  to  his 
marriage,  that  he  first  bore  testimony  of  his  love 


20  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

to  his  Saviour,  by  the  utterance  of  a  few  words 
in  our  meetings  for  worship ;  and  notwithstanding 
the  cares  attendant  on  the  bringing  up  of  a  large 
family,  it  was  his  desire,  through  a  long  course  of 
years,  to  occupy  faithfully  the  gifts  entrusted  to 
him.  He  was  acknowledged  as  a  Minister  in 
1858. 

His  diligence  in  the  Lord's  service  was 
remarkable,  and  he  seemed  always  to  live  under 
an  abiding  concern  that  his  day's  work  might 
keep  pace  with  the  day.  He  visited  the  meetings 
of  Friends  in  many  parts  of  England,  and  held 
many  meetings  with  those  not  in  profession  with 
us.  At  one  time  he  united  with  his  friend 
Edward  C.  May  in  holding  a  series  of  meetings 
in  the  theatres  in  London ;  a  service  which 
yielded  peace  to  his  mind.  He  often  spoke  as 
feeling  himself  an  unprofitable  servant;  but 
desiring  to  be  faithful,  he  made  business  sub- 
servient to  the  calls  of  religious  duty.  At  home 
and  amongst  his  family,  his  conduct  and  conversa- 
tion bore  evidence  of  his  desire  to  be  a  follower 
of  a  crucified  Redeemer.  His  solicitude  for  the 
best  welfare  of  his  beloved  children  was  often 
expressed  in  words ;  and  he  sought  opportunities 
to  bring  home  to  their  hearts  truths  which  were 
so  precious  to  himself. 


WILLIAM   KAWBONN   DELL.  21 

About  three  years  previous  to  his  death  he 
paid  a  religious  visit  to  Friends  in  Ireland,  and 
afterwards  to  the  meetings  in  Scotland.  His 
health  was  even  then  failing ;  and  on  his  return 
home,  he  was  unable  from  increasing  weakness 
to  give  much  attention  to  business.  He  still  how- 
ever frequently  attended  his  own  meeting;  and 
his  voice  was  often  heard  in  prayer  and  praise. 
Throughout  the  whole  of  his  illness,  which  was 
at  times  a  very  suffering  one,  he  was  kept  in 
patience.  He  often  prayed  for  the  Lord's  presence, 
and  said  he  believed  there  was  a  mansion  pre- 
pared for  him,  through  the  mercy  of  his  Saviour. 
He  continued  to  be  deeply  interested  in  every- 
thing connected  with  our  Religious  Society,  and 
his  love  to  his  friends  was  unabated;  he  often 
said — "  I  love  everybody." 

Thus  waiting  and  watching  for  the  coming 
of  his  Lord,  the  summons,  though  it  came  at  last 
in  an  unexpected  moment,  did  not  find  him  un- 
prepared. After  a  quiet  sleep,  his  spirit  was 
gently  released,  without  sigh  or  struggle,  from 
the  earthly  tabernacle,  and  an  admittance  granted 
(as  we  believe)  through  redeeming  love  and 
mercy,  into  one  of  those  mansions  which  the 
Lord  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him. 
Eleanor  Dell,  Croydon.  43  26  8  mo.  1874 
Daughter  of  William  E.  and  Elizabeth  Dell. 


22  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

Bakbaka  Dickinson,  71    4    4  mo.  1874 

Denby  Dale  by  Huddersfield.  Widow  of  Abraham 

Dickinson. 
James  Dickinson,  Dublin.      70  12     6  mo.  1874 
Ann  Dilworth,  85  12     5  mo.  1874 

Colder    Bridge.      Widow    of    John    Jackson 

Dilworth. 
Elizabetb  Dixon,  55}  20  12  mo.  1873 

Bradford.    Wife  of  James  Dixon. 
Maria  Louisa  Dodshon,        1^  25  12  mo.  1873 

Waterford.    Daughter  of  Emma  and  the  late 

John  Dodshon. 
Ellen  Dodshon,  Stockton,     25  10     3  mo.  1874 

Daughter  of  John  and  Elizabeth  Dodshon. 
Sarah  Ann  Doeg,  60  31     5  mo.  1874 

Stanwix,  Carlisle.  A  Minister.   Wife  of  Robert 

Doeg. 

"  Thou  shalt  go  to  all  that  I  shall  send  thee, 
and  whatsoever  I  shall  command  thee,  thou  shalt 
speak."  Jeremiah  i,  7.  This  devoted  servant 
of  the  Lord  felt  a  call  of  this  nature  when  but 
twenty-six  years  old,  and  in  obedience  thereto, 
had  her  work  appointed  her  at  home  and  abroad. 
Her  noonday  labour  was  allotted  among  the 
Friends  in  Norway,  and  for  a  period  of  seven 
years  she  resided  with  her  husband  at  Stavanger; 
during  which  time  they  were  unitedly  engaged 


SAEAH    ANN    DOEG.  23 

in  gospel  labour,  not  only  in  the  place  of  their 
adopted  home,  but  in  largely  visiting  the  people 
by  sea  and  land,  and  over  rugged  mountains, 
nourishing  and  helping  many  small  and  scattered 
companies,  in  their  search  and  apprehension  of 
the  spiritual  nature  and  privileges  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

Sarah  Ann  Doeg  was  the  daughter  of  John 
and  Mary  Squire,  and  was  born  at  Tadlow,  a 
village  about  twelve  miles  from  Cambridge,  on 
the  26th  of  Tenth  month,  1813.  In  very  early 
life  she  lost  her  mother,  and  about  the  age  of 
twelve,  her  father.  Her  youthful  training  de- 
volved upon  her  uncle  and  aunt,  Lovell  and 
Sarah  Squire  of  Earith  in  Huntingdonshire.  Her 
parents  not  being  in  membership  with  Friends, 
she  was  received  into  the  Society  with  a  view  to 
being  educated  at  Ackworth  School;  where  she 
remained  in  training  as  a  teacher  of  the  girls. 
Many  can  speak  of  her  loving  Christian  care  in 
that  capacity. 

In  1836  she  was  married  to  Robert  Doeg, 
then  also  a  teacher  at  Ackworth.  From  the 
records  of  a  private  diary,  which  she  kept  to 
"  stimulate  her  in  the  Christian  race,  and  to  keep 
her  in  the  spirit  of  humble  dependence,"  we 
learn  much  of  her  hidden  and  higher  life  : — the 


24  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

growth  of  religion  in  her  soul,  and  her  first 
exercises  in  the  ministry  while  yet  in  Yorkshire, 
her  subsequent  life  in  Cumberland,  and  after- 
wards her  foreign  services  in  Norway. 

In  1888  she  commemorates  her  birthday. 
"  This  day  I  am  twenty-five  years  old.  My 
mind  has  been  deeply  humbled  in  the  retrospect 
of  the  past  year.  How  many  have  been  the 
mercies  and  blessings  of  my  gracious  Heavenly 
Father  to  His  unworthy  servant !  But  alas ! 
what  sins  have  I  to  deplore  !  what  little  progress 
have  I  made  in  the  Christian  course  !  It  is  my 
earnest  desire  to  be  found  pressing  forward 
toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  our  high 
calling." 

Eleventh  month,  1st,  she  writes:  "  Have 
still  to  lament  the  hardness  and  insensibility  of 
my  heart.  At  meeting  to-day  I  was  overcome 
with  drowsiness,  against  which  I  did  not  strive 
so  earnestly  as  I  ought  to  have  done :  and  he 
who  watches  for  our  weakness,  knows  too  well 
where  to  attack  us.  0  merciful  Saviour  !  suffer 
me  not  to  become  a  castaway.  Thou  knowest 
there  are  times  when  my  soul  ardently  pants 
after  Thee,  and  longs  for  greater  holiness :  but 
O  the  deceitfulness  of  sin !  I  feel  that  unless 
Thou  art  graciously  pleased  to  hold  me  up,  I 


SARAH    ANN    DOEG.  25 

shall  fall :— but  in  Thy  hands  I  am  safe.  Make 
me  wholly  Thine.  Form  and  fashion  me  ac- 
cording to  Thy  wilL" 

The  drowsiness  here  spoken  of  arose  from 
physical  causes,  but  strict  towards  herself,  she 
did  not  admit  that  excuse ;  and  after  long  and 
prayerful  efforts  against  it,  she  overcame  this 
tendency. 

Twelfth  month,  18th,  she  says,  "I  have 
discovered  of  late  a  carping,  judging  disposition 
gaining  ground  upon  me.  Instead  of  seeking  for 
the  good  qualities  in  my  fellow  creatures,  I  have 
been  too  ready  to  point  out  and  expose  their 
faults.  How  contrary  this  to  the  pure  spirit  of 
the  gospel !  0  may  I  be  more  earnestly  engaged, 
instead  of  looking  for  the  mote  in  my  brother's 
eye,  to  cast  out  the  beam  in  my  own  !  " 

Twelfth  month,  31st.  "  The  close  of  another 
year.  Would  that  I  could  indeed  honestly 
acknowledge  a  years  progress  in  the  Christian's 
path.  We  have  been  abundantly  blessed  with 
temporal  blessings,  and  mercifully  dealt  with  in 
various  ways.  0  gracious  Father  !  be  pleased  to 
grant  an  increase  of  living  faith  and  dedication 
of  heart  to  Thee  this  coming  year,  should  our 
lives  be  spared." 

In  the  Seventh  month  of  1839,  she  laments 

D 


26  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

not  having  expressed  what  was  on  her  mind  to 
speak  in  meeting.  On  reaching  home  she  retired 
to  her  chamber,  and  earnestly  entreated  for- 
giveness for  her  disobedience,  and  strength  in 
future.  About  six  weeks  after,  a  more  trying 
duty  was  laid  upon  her,  to  write  to  the  master 
and  mistress  of  a  public  house  on  the  disorders 
that  were  allowed  among  their  customers ;  which 
produced  a  very  angry  visit  from  the  mistress. 
Our  dear  friend  was  enabled  to  bear  the  storm 
calmly,  though  alone,  and  writes,  "  Thou  knowest 

0  Lord,  the  sincerity  of  my  intentions,  the  result 

1  desire  to  leave  with  Thee."  At  the  Autumn 
Quarterly  Meeting,  she  appears  to  have  been 
strengthened  in  her  secret  exercises  of  mind  by 
some  remarks  of  Esther  Seebohm,  who,  after 
observing  that  we  all  have  some  place  assigned 
us  in  the  militant  church,  said,  "  it  is  of  great 
importance  for  all  to  ascertain  their  duty  and 
fulfil  it.  None  must  be  idle,  for  that  would  be 
like  the  crew  of  a  vessel  slumbering  when  the 
ship  was  in  imminent  danger.  At  the  same  time, 
it  would  not  do  for  the  men  to  set  themselves  to 
work  just  as  they  pleased,  for  that  would  make 
confusion,  and  endanger  the  safety  of  the  vessel. 
Nothing  but  a  patient  attention  to  the  word  of 
command,  and  a  prompt  fulfilment  thereof,  would 
be  likely  to  steer  the  ship  safely." 


SARAH    ANN    DOEG.  27 

Near  the  close  of  the  year,  that  increased 
f  dedication  of  heart,"  which  Sarah  Ann  Doeg 
had  a  year  before  prayed  for,  was  given  her,  and 
the  Lord's  strength  prevailed  over  her  weakness. 
At  the  Monthly  Meeting  at  Barnsley,held  Twelfth 
month  29th,  1839,  it  appeared  to  be  her  duty  in 
the  Women's  Meeting  publicly  to  acknowledge 
the  goodness  of  her  Heavenly  Father, — "  fear 
not,  I  am  with  thee."  "  I  was  made  willing  to 
submit,"  she  says,  "  but  the  pause  of  silence  was 
so  short,  that  I  let  the  meeting  break  up.  I 
felt  almost  overwhelmed.  Just  at  this  crisis,  a 
message  came  from  the  Mens  Meeting,  requesting 
us  to  wait  awhile.  We  then  settled  into  solemn 
silence ;  and  I  could  not  but  regard  it  as  a  fresh 
invitation  not  to  quench  the  Spirit.  I  knelt,  and 
though  in  a  faltering  voice  uttered  the  following 
petition  :  '  0  most  gracious  and  merciful  God  !  I 
feel  bound  before  I  leave  this  place,  to  acknow- 
ledge that  Thou  art  indeed  a  God  hearing  and 
answering  prayer.  Oh,  be  pleased  more  abun- 
dantly to  pour  out  Thy  spirit  upon  our  Society, 
that  there  may  yet  be  sons  and  daughters  raised 
up  among  us,  who  shall  be  jealous  for  the  honour 
of  Thy  great  and  excellent  name. ' " 

In  the  course  of  1840,  our  dear  friend 
was  led  into  further  ministerial  exercises,  and 


28  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

speaks  of  walking  to  Wakefield  Meeting,  eight 
miles,  on  a  First-day  afternoon,  after  attending 
meeting  at  Ackworth  in  the  forenoon.  On  another 
occasion  at  Pontefract,  though  under  a  tempta- 
tion not  to  engage  in  prayer,  lest  she  should  be 
appearing  too  often  in  that  manner,  she  had  faith 
given  her  for  the  service  :  and  her  faith  was  much 
confirmed  by  receiving  a  very  kind  letter  from  a 
friend,  who  acknowledged  that  after  her  offering 
in  that  meeting,  he  felt  a  ray  of  encouragement 
dawn  upon  his  fettered  mind.  But  the  hand 
of  Divine  providence  was  now  leading  her  to 
another  sphere  of  labour ;  in  view  of  which 
she  writes  on  the  last  day  of  the  year  the  feelings 
of  her  heart,  as  follows :  "  I  have  often  felt  it  a 
privilege  to  belong  to  York  Quarterly  Meeting, 
and  the  unwelcome  truth  that  I  must  soon  leave 
it,  will  sometimes  cause  sadness  to  come  over  my 
spirit.  From  my  beloved  friends  in  Yorkshire 
I  have  received  unbounded  kindness.  May  the 
Lord  reward  them  abundantly  ! " 

In  the  second  month  of  1841,  Robert  and 
Sarah  Ann  Doeg  removed  from  Ackworth  to 
Wigton  School,  where  the  duties  of  housekeeper, 
under  circumstances  of  no  ordinary  difficulty,  de- 
volved upon  the  latter.  After  a  few  weeks' 
experience   in    this    new  position,   she  writes : 


SAEAH    ANN   DOEG.  29 

"Last  month  we  left  our  sweet  home  and  our 
dear  friends  in  Yorkshire,  to  enter  on  new  and 
untried  paths.  Hitherto  many  have  been  our 
discouragements,  some  of  which  are  known  only 
to  the  great  Searcher  of  hearts :  but  if  they  tend 
to  our  further  purification,  they  will  prove  bless- 
ings in  disguise.  0  Heavenly  Father.,  thou  know- 
est  all  our  wants  and  weaknesses.  Be  pleased 
to  administer  to  our  necessities,  as  seemeth  good 
in  Thy  sight.  I  do  at  times  earnestly  long  that 
we  may  be  made  a  blessing  to  this  Institution, 
where  I  believe  Thou,  0  Lord,  hast  called  us  to 
labour.  Do  Thou  qualify  us,  and  enable  us  to 
glorify  Thee  in  our  lives  and  conversation.  Clothe 
us  with  humility  as  with  a  garment,  and  may  all 
the  praise  and  all  the  glory  be  Thine  for  ever." 

They  remained  at  Wigton  rather  more  than 
four  years,  when  they  retired  under  the  pressure 
of  adverse  and  trying  circumstances,  and  Robert 
Doeg  commenced  a  school  on  his  own  account 
in  Carlisle,  which  neighbourhood  was  afterwards 
their  English  home. 

Sarah  Ann  Doeg,  still  watchful  and  prayer- 
ful, was  enabled  under  all  difficulties  to  pursue 
her  Christian  course.  In  1844  she  writes,  "  O 
my  dearest  Heavenly  Father !  Thou  hast  been 
pleased  measurably   to    stain    in    my  view  all 

d2 


30  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

earthly  possessions,  and  to  create  at  times  in  my 
heart  ardent  desires  after  holiness  and  Thee,  and 
the  enjoyments  of  heaven.     *        * 

,"  To  Jesus,  the  crown  of  my  hope, 
My  soul  is  in  haste  to  be  gone. 
*  *  * 

"  But  why  do  I  wish  to  be  gone  ? 

Do  I  seek  from  temptations  to  flee  ? 
And  shall  I  do  nothing  for  One, 

Who  was  once  such  a  sufferer  for  me  ? " 

Near  the  end  of  the  same  year,  she  records  a  day 
of  heavenly  rejoicing.  "  Eleventh  month,  3rd. 
How  have  I  been  helped  and  sustained  this  day ! 
praises,  high  praises  to  Israel's  Shepherd,  who 
still  condescends  at  seasons  sweetly  to  refresh 
even  the  least  of  His  flock.  May  I  be  en- 
couraged to  trust  and  not  be  afraid,  even  though 
the  waves  and  the  billows  may  threaten  to  over- 
whelm :  for  '  the  Lord  on  high  is  mightier  than 
the  noise  of  many  waters;  yea,  than  the  mighty 
waves  of  the  sea.'  In  our  morning  meeting  I 
ventured  on  my  knees  on  behalf  of  those  pre- 
vented from  assembling  with  us  by  sickness. 
Sweet  peace  followed,  which  in  the  afternoon 
was  permitted,  through  adorable  condescension, 
to  flow  as  a  river  in  that  heart,  which  has  of 
late  known  what  it  is  to  be  *  tossed  with  tempest 


SARAH   ANN   DOEG.  31 

and  not  comforted.'  0  the  sweetness  of  the 
calm,  when  it  pleases  our  compassionate  Saviour 
to  arise  and  say,  '  Peace,  be  still.' "  The  evening 
was  spent  in  a  religious  visit  to  the  poor  people 
in  the  workhouse,  and  the  whole  day  seemed 
full  of  the  blessing  of  the  Lord. 

In  a  memorandum  in  1846,  she  again  speaks 
of  the  contriting  influence  of  her  Heavenly 
Father's  love.  "  The  query,"  she  says,  "  was 
addressed  to  my  inward  ear,  *  Lovest  thou  me  ?  ' 
to  which  my  heart  could  in  truth  reply,  *  yea, 
Lord,  Thou  knowest  that  I  love  Thee.'  '  Feed 
my  sheep/  said  the  same  gentle  intimation,  and 
the  language  of  my  soul  was,  '  Give  me  food  for 
them,  for  I  have  nothing  of  my  own  to  set  before 
them.' "  Thus  was  she  continually  led  to  the 
source  and  head-spring  of  spiritual  strength. 
In  one  meeting,  she  says,  "  the  expression  of  my 
dear  friend  H.  B.  was  brought  before  me ;  who, 
when  asked  on  her  deathbed  if  she  would  like 
some  Christian  minister  sent  for,  to  pray  for  her, 
replied,  '  nay,  if  there  be  a  God  in  Israel,  I  will 
seek  Him  for  myself.'  " 

Being  oppressed  with  domestic  cares,  owing 
to  the  illness  of  their  servant,  the  following  verses 
were  brought  home  with  instruction  to  her  mind, 
with  a  prayer  for  faith  practically  to  adopt  them : 


32  ANNUAL    MONITOE. 

"  What  is  it  to  cast  the  care  upon  God  ? 
Is  it  to  keep  the  heaviest  load  ? 

To  lay  some  trifling  weight  aside  ? 
Still  taking  thought  for  every  hour, 
As  if  the  Lord's  protecting  power 

Were  still  unknown,  at  least  untried  : 
*  *  * 

"  Is  this  to  cast  the  care  upon  God  ? — 

"  No  !  the  believer  doth  not  so. 
As  Shiloh's  waters  softly  go, 

He  keeps  his  calm  and  even  way. 
No  evil  tidings  doth  he  fear : 
His  heart  is  fixed,  his  God  is  near, 

His  strength  is  equal  to  his  day." 

Dependence  upon  God,  and  service  for  Him, 
became  the  frequent  aspiration  of  her  soul.  She 
laments  not  having  improved  the  conversation  at 
a  company  invited  to  tea;  at  another  time  regrets 
dismissing  the  servants  after  the  evening  reading, 
without  expressing  her  concern  for  their  good. 
She  had  often  asked  for  ability  to  minister  to 
their  spiritual  benefit,  and  when  the  ability  was 
given,  she  shrank  from  the  duty. 

A  wider  field  of  gospel  labour  was  however 
opened  for  her  and  her  dear  husband.  Asbjorn 
Kloster  from  Norway,  then  a  youth,  had  been  for 
some  time  a  pupil  in   Robert  Doeg's  school  at 


SARAH   ANN    DOEG.  33 

Harraby  Hill,  with  the  view  of  acquiring  an 
English  education,  to  qualify  himself  as  a  teacher 
of  Friends'  children  in  his  native  country.  The 
interest  thus  excited  in  the  Norwegian  friends, 
and  a  pressing  invitation  from  this  pupil,  induced 
them  in  the  summer  of  1854  to  visit  Stavanger. 
Their  intercourse  with  the  Friends  there,  many 
of  whom  were,  though  "  poor  in  this  world,  rich 
in  faith,"  and  simple-minded  in  their  reception  of 
the  truth,  issued  in  a  drawing  of  heart  on  the 
part  of  the  English  visitors,  to  take  up  their 
abode  among  them.  Many  obstacles  presented 
themselves,  but  all  were  gradually  removed  :  and 
two  years  after,  in  1856  they  left  their  native 
land,  and  settled  at  Stavanger  in  the  outskirts 
of  the  town,  on  an  elevation  called  Kleven  (the 
Cliff). 

The  acquisition  of  the  language  was  of  course 
one  of  the  first  things  to  attend  to  :  but  there  were 
several  Norway  Friends  who  had  a  competent 
knowledge  of  English ;  and  with  some  of  them  as 
interpreters,  Sarah  Ann  Doeg  soon  saw  it  her 
place,  not  only  to  use  her  ministerial  gift  at  her 
new  home,  but  many  times  to  visit  the  little 
churches  around.  Most  of  these  visits  involved 
much  exposure  to  weather  in  open  boats,  sitting 
for  hours  at  times,  under  the  inclemency  of  wind 


34  ANNUAL   MONTTOE. 

and  water.  Yet  all  this  she  endured  with  much 
fortitude,  and  less  suffering  at  the  time  than  might 
have  been  anticipated,  at  least  in  the  earlier  years 
of  her  Norwegian  life. 

In  most,  if  not  all  the  places  visited,  meet- 
ings were  held,  not  with  Friends  only,  but  with 
others  also  :  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  her 
labours  were  blessed.  Some  of  those  who  accom- 
panied her  had  themselves  gifts  in  the  ministry, 
and  the  spreading  of  the  Truth  prospered.  It  was 
an  opportune  time  for  such  labour.  The  period 
from  1850  to  1870  was  marked  by  the  largest 
accession  to  the  members  and  adherents  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  known  in  that  country  : — and 
they  were  visited  again  and  again,  both  from 
England  and  America.  About  the  year  1860, 
there  were  some  360  who  more  or  less  regularly 
attended  meetings,  of  whom  more  than  one-third 
were  recorded  members.  Notwithstanding  fre- 
quent emigrations  to  America,  the  Society  con- 
tinued to  increase.  In  Stavanger  itself,  100  or 
upwards  assembled  every  First-day,  both  in  the 
forenoon  and  afternoon. 

The  first  three  years  of  Sarah  Ann  Doeg's 
residence  in]  Norway,  were  largely  occupied  in 
travelling  with  her  husband  from  place  to  place. 
Their  first  journey  seems  to  have  been  across  the 


SAKAH    ANN    DOEG.  35 

Bukke  Fjord  northwards,  to  Sovde,  at  the  ex- 
tremity of  one  of  the  smaller  fjords  opening  from 
the  main  one.  Our  friend  writes  8th  mo.,  10, 
1856,  "  A  memorable  First-day  spent  with  our 
dear  friends  in  the  country.  We  left  Stavanger 
about  one  p.m.  on  Sixth-day,  and  were  favoured 
to  arrive  at  Sovde  about  six  o'clock  the  next 
evening,  after  travelling  fifty  miles  or  more  in 
an  open  boat,  (lodging  at  a  house  on  the  way.) 
Friends  are  very  kind,  but  very  poor ;  and  the 
best  accommodation  they  can  offer  is  very  in- 
different. So  when  our  breakfast  was  finished, 
we  sought  a  retired  place  among  the  rocks  for 
reading,  &c,  till  meeting.  Here  I  felt  indeed 
somewhat '  like  a  pelican  in  the  wilderness,  or  a 
sparrow  alone  upon  the  house  top.'  A  sense  of 
our  lonely  position,  and  what  brought  us  here, 
came  vividly  before  me,  causing  the  tears  to  flow 
freely.  We  had  a  large  gathering  of  poor  people, 
many  I  believe  of  the  Lord's  poor ;  to  whom 
He  enabled  two  dear  friends  and  my  poor  self 
to  minister.  The  afternoon  meeting  was  about 
as  large  as  the  forenoon,  say  100  present.  We 
left  directly  after  meeting,  and  were  favoured  to 
reach  Stavanger  about  seven  the  following  even- 
ing with  peaceful  and  thankful  feelings.  Blessed 
be  Thy  name,  0  Lord,  Thou  art  indeed  true  to 

1297147 


36  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Thy  promise,  to  help  those  who  call  upon  Thee." 
In  the  following  month  they  extended  their 
journey  to  "Roldal  :  about  eighty  miles  by  land 
and  water.  Arriving  late  in  the  evening,  the 
descent  from  the  mountain  in  the  dark  was  some- 
what perilous,  but  they  escaped  with  only  a  few 
falls  and  slight  bruises.  Seventh-day  was  occu- 
pied with  visits  to  some  Friends  at  their  homes. 
In  the  evening  a  pretty  large  company  assembled 
in  one  of  the  houses,  and  a  favoured  meeting  was 
held,  in  which  four  of  the  party  shared  in  the 
service.  In  the  morning  of  First-day,  "  we  went 
over  the  lake  (six  miles)  "  says  the  diary,  "  to 
another  little  colony  professing  with  us.  We 
had  a  solemn  meeting.  Precious  ftrstfruits  were 
offered  on  the  Lord's  altar,  in  praise  and  thanks- 
giving by  our  young  friend  T.  S.  Here  I  lost  an 
opportunity  of  doing  something  for  my  Lord,  by 
not  pressing  through  difficulties  to  hold  a  public 
meeting  in  the  afternoon,  and  felt  the  more  tried 
by  finding,  when  it  was  too  late,  another  friend's 
mind  was  similarly  impressed.  We  returned  to 
an  evening  meeting  at  the  other  end  of  the  lake  : 
and  after  the  meeting  many  stayed  for  religious 
conversation,  so  that  it  was  past  eleven  before  we 
could  get  to  bed.  Breakfasted  at  six  o'clock  the 
next  morning ;  and  when  we  were  ready  for  read- 


SARAH   ANN   DOEG.  37 

ing,  many  others  assembled;  and  notwithstanding 
my  shortcomings,  my  gracious  Lord  opened  a 
door  for  me  at  the  footstool  of  mercy.  Two 
others  added  something  afterwards,  and  we  pre- 
pared to  depart."  Several  were  saluted  in  gospel 
love  as  they  ascended  the  mountain,  "  and  then/' 
continues  the  writer,  "  on  my  little  horse,  I 
ascended  and  descended  the  steeps  with  peaceful 
feelings.  We  did  not  arrive  at  Sand  (near  the 
entrance  of  that  fjord)  till  almost  midnight, — 
very  weary  all  of  us. — Off  again  next  morning 
early.  As  we  stood  waiting  for  the  boat,  my  mind 
was  drawn  in  sympathy  and  love  to  a  youth  who 
had  come  with  us,  in  obedience  to  '  the  powers 
that  be,'  summoned  to  prepare  for  service  as  a 
soldier.  One  of  our  company  asked  him  if  he 
would  be  man's  soldier,  or  a  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ?  He  turned  away  and  wept.  I  en- 
deavoured to  encourage  him  to  be  faithful  to  his 
God,  and  not  to  fear  man.  (This  young  man 
afterwards  cheerfully  endured  imprisonment  in 
Bergen  Castle  for  not  serving.)  We  breakfasted 
in  the  boat.  A  chapter  was  read,  and  a  very 
solemn  silence  followed.  Precious  was  the  canopy 
of  love  spread  over  us,  as  our  boat  lay  at  rest  on 
the  still  waters  of  the  Fjord  :  and  on  the  bended 
knee  I  poured  out  my  full  heart  in  thanksgiving 

E 


38  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

and  praise. — Towards  evening  we  turned  a  little 
out  of  our  course  to  see  two  Friends  on  the 
Island  Bando.  About  nine  p.m.  the  moon  rose 
majestically  over  the  hill  tops.  A  fine  breeze 
sprang  up;  and  amidst  aurora,  sheet-lightning, 
and  beautiful  phosphorescence  of  the  waves,  we 
sailed  peacefully  home." 

The  first  return  of  Sarah  Ann  Doeg's  birth- 
day after  settling  in  Norway,  was  marked  by  a 
special  manifestation  of  the  people's  love  and 
Christian  regard.  "  About  thirty  country  Friends 
with  ourselves,"  she  says,  "  took  tea  at  Endre 
and  Marie  Dahl's,  and  an  instructive  time  we 
had  together."  The  29th  and  30th  chapters  of 
Deuteronomy  were  read,  and  after  one  or  two 
religious  discourses,  an  improving  familiar  con- 
versation on  heavenly  things  was  kept  up  for 
some  time,  till  by  degrees  the  company  dispersed. 

Among  a  people  thus  thirsting  for  religious 
instruction  and  fellowship,  our  friends  found 
continual  opportunities  in  private  houses  and 
public  assemblies  to  labour  for  Christ.  With  the 
return  of  spring,  we  find  them  again  on  the  move. 
In  the  Third  month,  1857,  S.  A.  Doeg  records 
being  at  Tjossem,  accompanied  by  a  native  Friend 
who  was  clothed  with  gospel  authority,  and  an 
able  preacher.      Here,  and  on  their  return  by 


SARAH    ANN    DOES.  39 

water  calling  at  a  small  island,  the  time  was  filled 
up  with  various  exercises;  neighbours  coming  in, 
the  Scriptures  were  read,  and  spiritual  subjects 
made  the  topic  of  conversation,  interspersed  with 
reference  to  elucidatory  texts.  "  It  was  a  lively 
time,  and  the  people  seemed  unwilling  to  depart." 

In  the  Fourth  month,  she  united  in  a  visit  to 
the  rugged  district  of  Qvinnesdal,  in  the  south. 
"We 'had  five  public  meetings,"  she  says,  "so 
crowded  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  people  to 
sit,  and  in  some  instances  they  could  not  all  stand 
in  the  house,  but  pressed  to  the  windows  outside. 
We  parted  after  one  of  these  opportunities ;  we 
to  return  to  Stavanger,  the  others  for  further 
service  among  the  mountains." 

During  the  following  month,  another  journey 
was  made  northwards  to  Findo  and  the  Star 
Islands.  Sometimes  faith  and  courage  sank, 
then  the  promises,  "  I  will  strengthen  thee,  yea  I 
will  help  thee,  yea  I  will  uphold  thee  with  the 
right  hand  of  My  righteousness,"  produced  calm 
and  confidence.  Good  meetings  were  gathered, 
the  people  coming  in,  in  one  instance  for  half- 
an-hour  together,  till  the  house  was  crowded,  and 
four  others  besides  our  dear  friend,  ministered 
to  the  assembly: — after  which  a  long  row  till 
midnight. 


40  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

Other  voyages  and  journeys  occupied  the 
summer  of  1857,  and  even  late  in  the  year  two 
were  accomplished,  though  not  without  some 
danger.  Approaching  Tedneland  in  the  Tenth 
month,  and  getting  a  little  wrong  in  the  dark,  a 
feeling  of  fear  arose,  followed  by  a  sweet  sense 
of  gratitude  on  their  safe  arrival,  with  the  query 
inwardly  suggested,  "  Canst  thou  doubt  My  kind- 
ness and  My  care  ?  "  and  the  answer  rose,  "  Nay, 
Lord ;  Thou  hast  given  me  too  many  proofs  of  it 
for  that."  After  a  visit  to  Strandsogn  (the 
parish  of  Strand)  towards  the  end  of  the  Eleventh 
month,  the  return  voyage  through  wind  and  snow 
was  severe,  "  the  waves  appearing  at  times  as  if 
they  would  really  swallow  us  up,  and  many  a 
wetting  we  got.  I  endeavoured,"  continues 
S.  A.  Doeg,  "  to  cast  all  my  care  on  the  Lord, 
and  my  mind  became  tolerably  calm,  in  the  re- 
membrance that  we  were  in  His  hands  whom 
winds  and  waves  obey.  I  was  more  than  once 
reminded  of  the  text,  '  Thou  rulest  the  raging  of 
the  sea;  when  the  waves  thereof  arise,  Thou 
stillest  them.' — Wet  through  and  cold,  we  arrived 
home  in  safety,  and  surely  our  gratitude  is  due  to 
the  Lord,  that  no  ill  consequences  to  our  health 
have  ensued." 

In  the  summer  of  1858,  an  extensive  voyage 


SAKAH   ANN    DOEG.  41 


along  most  of  the  broken  coast  of  Norway  was 
undertaken,  in  company  with  her  husband,  and 
their  kind  Christian  fellow-labourer  Endre  Dahl, 
to  the  remote  town  of  Tromso  in  the  Arctic 
Regions.  The  actual  distance  is  900  miles,  but 
as  the  steamers  called  at  many  ports,  some  of 
them  considerably  within  the  fjords,  as  well  as  at 
the  Lofoden  Islands,  the  space  travelled  would  be 
1200  miles  or  upwards.  The  journey  took  nine 
days,  including  delays. 

Tromso  had  been  previously  visited  by  James 
Backhouse  and  Lindley  Murray  Hoag  in  1853. 
Some  years  after  that,  a  remarkable  religious 
movement  took  place,  from  the  preaching  of  one 
Lammas  from  Skien  in  the  South  of  Norway: 
and  what  was  called  The  Free  Church  was 
established,  renouncing  the  ritualism  so  prevalent 
among  the  Lutherans.  Some  members  went 
further  than  their  brethren,  and  met  after  the 
manner  of  Friends :  in  fact  they  were  called 
Quakers. 

So  jealous  were  the  Elders  of  the  Free 
Church  of  the  presence  of  these  Friends  from 
Stavanger,  that  they  dissuaded  their  members 
from  any  intercourse  with  them  :  yet  though  the 
door  for  public  meetings  was  thus  closed  alike 
by  Lutherans   and  the   followers    of   Lammas, 

e  2 


42  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

many  private  interviews  were  had,  and  the  little 
company  of  Friends  met  every  evening  for  reading 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  for  religious  fellowship. 
Endre  Dahl  returning  home,  the  English  Friends 
concluded  after  solemn  conference  to  remain  for 
awhile.  Sarah  Ann  Doeg  felt  this  separation 
keenly,  but  was  impressed  with  the  text,  "  Ye 
shall  not  go  out  in  haste,  &c,"  and  cast  her  care 
and  burden  on  the  Lord.  A  few  days  after,  they 
called  on  a  member  of  the  Free  Church,  who 
received  them  with  openness.  Several  others 
came  in,  and  they  stayed  tea.  Afterwards  they 
had  a  chapter  read,  and  both  our  Fiiends  were 
enabled  to  address  them  in  the  Norsk  language, 
to  the  tendering  of  their  hearts  together.  t4  We 
could  indeed  acknowledge  (say  they)  that  the 
Lord  was  with  us  of  a  truth."  Various  other 
meetings  and  calls  were  made,  and  in  a  few 
weeks  they  found  themselves  again  at  their 
Stavanger  home,  their  cup  running  over  with 
the  Divine  consolations. 

The  labours  of  three  summers  were  however 
followed  by  sickness,  under  which  Sarah  Ann 
Doeg  was  brought  very  low,  and  confined  to 
bed;  but,  pleading  the  merits  of  her  adorable 
Redeemer,  found  "an  anchor  to  the  soul,  both 
sure  and  steadfast."     She  was  however  raised  up 


SARAH   ANN   DOEG.  43 

again :  if  not  to  make  long  and  fatiguing  journeys, 
yet  enabled  with  her  dear  husband  still  to  work 
for  her  Saviour  in  the  field  to  which  He  had 
called  them.  From  time  to  time,  many  of  those 
whom  they  had  sought  out  in  the  islands  and 
mountains,  renewed  their  Christian  fellowship 
with  them  in  their  own  home  ;  and  they  had  the 
evidence  that  their  work  and  their  sacrifices  were 
owned  by  Him  who  is  Head  of  the  Church,  and 
divideth  His  gifts  to  every  one  severally  as  He  will. 
At  the  end  of  1859,  our  dear  friend  and  her 
husband  paid  a  visit  of  some  months  to  their 
native  land.  On  their  passage  from  Stavanger 
they  encountered  a  very  severe  storm.  "  Landed 
(she  writes)  at  Christiansand  on  the  7th  of 
Eleventh  month,  with  thankful  hearts  for  preser- 
vation from  the  perils  of  the  deep."  *  *  So 
furious  and  alarming  was  the  tempest,  that  she 
says,  "  I  prayed  earnestly  again  and  again,  that 
if  consistent  with  the  Lord's  will,  the  storm  might 
abate,  and  we  be  preserved  from  a  watery  grave. 
But  it  felt  to  me  as  if  there  was  no  entrance  for 
my  prayer :  and  the  query  was  darted  through 
my  mind — '  Art  thou  a  Christian  ?  if  thou  art, 
what  hast  thou  to  fear?  what  will  it  matter* 
whether  thou  find  a  watery  grave,  or  die  in  thy 
bed  ?    If  thou  art  a  child  of  God,  He  will  receive 


44  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

thee  for  His  Son's  sake,  and  the  change  will  be 
to  thee  unspeakably  glorious.' — I  thought  I  was 
a  child  of  God ;  I  knew  that  I  desired  to  be  one  : 
but  I  could  not  come  to  that  perfect  willingness 
either  to  live  or  to  die, — the  ability  to  say  from 
the  heart,  '  Thy  will,  0  Lord,  not  mine,  be  done,' 
that  I  wished  for.  And  now  my  gracious  God 
has  given  me  '  my  life  for  a  prey  : ' — 0  that  it 
may  be  renewedly  devoted  to  His  service  !  " 

While  in  England  our  dear  friend  had  a 
painful  attack  of  sciatica:  and  though  restored 
from  the  active  effects  of  this  complaint,  other 
consequences  were  afterwards  exhibited,  which 
ended  in  permanent  debility.  With  fluctuating 
health,  she  remained  another  three  years  and-a- 
half  resident  in  Stavanger.  She  had  a  seven 
weeks'  confinement  to  her  room  in  the  winter  of 
1860-1 ;  and  an  attack  of  rheumatic  fever  at  the 
end  of  1862,  so  severe,  that  for  three  months  she 
was  unable  to  dress  herself  without  assistance* 
The  disease  settled  in  her  knees :  but  when 
partially  restored,  "  I  live  in  hope  (she  said) 
that  my  good  and  gracious  Lord,  who  has  done 
so  much  for  me,  will  yet  enable  me  to  go  up  to 
the  assembly  of  His  people,  and  praise  His  holy 
name  once  more  on  the  bended  knee,  who  is 
worthy,   worthy,    everlastingly  worthy."      This 


SARAH   ANN   DOEG.  45 

request  was  granted.  But  her  journeyings  up 
and  down  to  see  her  friends,  and  "  to  impart  to 
them  some  spiritual  gift,"  were  over;  yet  when 
others  were  going  on  such  errands,  her  spirit 
went  with  them  in  fervent  prayer. 

It  is  believed  the  social  influence  that  Sarah 
Ann  Doeg  exercised  during  her  residence  in 
Norway  was  of  great  service,  as  well  as  her  deep 
religious  exercises,  and  her  feeling  sympathy. 
Always  unselfish,  she  would  spend  and  be  spent 
to  promote  either  the  physical,  moral,  or  religious 
improvement  of  others ;  especially  in  a  country, 
where  the  poverty  and  necessities  of  the  humbler 
classes  originated  frequent  visits  to  their  houses 
of  a  benevolent  character,  in  which  she  often  en- 
deavoured to  direct  attention  to  higher  concerns. 
Her  knowledge  of  Homoeopathic  medicine  was 
much  valued.  At  one  time  she  had  on  her  list 
the  names  of  about  100  patients  :  and  when  at 
home,  she  regularly  set  aside  an  hour  or  two 
every  morning  in  attending  to  them.  Her  practice 
was  attended  with  some  instances  of  remarkable 
success,  and  the  gratitude  of  the  poor  people  was 
touching.  "  Would  that  I  were  equally  grateful," 
she  would  say,  "  to  my  Heavenly  Father  for  His 
many  gifts  to  me." 

She    finally   returned    to  England    in  the 


46  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

summer  of  1863.  But  the  rheumatic  gout  with 
which  she  was  afflicted  was  incurable.  For  some 
years  she  suffered  great  pain  in  the  joints,  limbs 
and  fingers,  till  they  became  stiffened,  so  as  to 
render  her  helpless.  For  a  time  she  could  feed 
herself  with  difficulty,  but  this  eventually  failed. 
Just  enough  muscular  action  remained  in  the 
hand,  to  enable  her  to  write  with  a  pencil  placed 
between  the  fingers,  and  only  three  days  before 
her  death  she  wrote  in  this  way  to  one  of  her 
friends. 

Those  who  had  the  privilege  of  visiting  her 
in  her  long  affliction  and  helplessness,  can  surely 
never  forget  the  pattern  of  Christian  tranquillity, 
the  bright  and  sunny  cheerfulness,  and  even 
vivacity  of  mind  she  exhibited ;  giving  evidence 
of  that  peace  the  world  cannot  give  or  take  away, 
of  that  rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God, 
of  the  everlasting  arm  that  can  support  in  all 
weakness.  On  the  25th  of  Fourth  month,  1870, 
she  made  the  following  memorandum :— "  While 
sitting  alone  this  morning,  my  heart  was  sweetly 
humbled  and  contrited  by  a  sense  of  my  Heavenly 
Father's  love.  So  sweet  and  so  precious  was  the 
sense  of  nearness  and  communion  with  Him 
whom  my  soul  loveth,  that  all  seemed  for  a  time 
absorbed  in  the  longing  desire,  ' Abide  with  me' 


SARAH   ANN   DOEG.  47 

Oh,  how  utterly  unworthy  I  am  to  be  thus  re- 
membered, and  visited  with  the  *  dayspring  from 
on  high ! '  for  truly  I  often  feel  myself  com- 
parable to  the  barren  field,  or  the  withered 
branch." 

The  above  was  written  at  Hightown  near 
Haltwhistle,  where  she  had  gone  a  second  time 
to  be  under  the  care  of  John  Hurman,  at  his 
establishment  for  invalids ;  from  whose  Christian 
kindness  and  treatment  she  derived  more  benefit 
than  from  any  other  means  that  had  been  tried. 
She  remained  many  months  each  time,  and  in  a 
small  degree  recovered  the  use  of  some  of  her 
limbs:  though  her  helplessness  returned  when 
she  came  home.  She  was  however  able  at  times 
to  be  wheeled  out  on  a  fine  day  in  a  Bath  chair, 
and  occasionally  to  go  to  meetings,  where  her 
voice  was  still  heard  in  testimony  or  in  prayer, 
to  the  edification  of  her  friends. 

The  last  fatal  attack  of  illness  was  short. 
After  little  more  than  two  nights  and  the  inter- 
vening day,  she  closed  her  eyes  in  peace  with  no 
apparent  pain,  not  the  slightest  motion,  not  a 
sigh, — so  calmly,  the  precise  moment  could  not 
be  ascertained. 
Mary  Hannah  Dougill,       29     6     8  mo.  1874 

Almondbury  near  Huddersfteld.      Daughter  of 

John  and  Mary  Dougill. 


48  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Robert  Chapman  Doyle,      31    2    4  mo.  1874 

Carrick  on  Suir,  Tipperary. 
Joseph  Drewry,  5     2     5  mo.  1874 

Fleetwood.    Son  of  William  and  Ann  Drewry, 
George  Dymond,  45    4  11  mo.  1873 

Birmingham. 
Maria  Edwards,  82  10     2  mo.  1874 

Colthouse,  near  Hawksheadt  Windermere. 
Elizabeth  Eliott,  26    2     5  mo.  1874 

Plymouth.      Daughter  of  Samuel  and   Jane 

Eliott. 
Joseph  Henry  Ellis,  42  25    4  mo.  1874 

Stoneleigh,  near  Leicester. 
John  Evans,  M.D.,  68  15    9  mo.  1873 

Bray,  County  Wichlow. 
Mary  Evans,  77  29     1  mo.  1874 

Sidcot.     Widow  of  John  Evans  of  Warwick. 
Frances  Rebecca  Everett,  62  12     3  mo.  1874 

East  Harling,  Norfolk.     Wife  of  John  Everett. 
Mary  Faren,  18  29     6  mo.  1874 

Ballymacarrety  Belfast.     Daughter  of  Joseph 

and  Elizabeth  Faren. 
Anthony  Rogers  Fewster,    83  20  11  mo.  1873 

Nailsworth.    A  Minister. 
Godfrey  Fisher,  10  16     1  mo.  1874 

Bray,  County  Wicklow.    Son  of  Thomas  White 

and  Eliza  C.  Fisher. 


MARY   FORSTER.  49 

Mary  Fletcher,  Leigh.        72  25  10  mo.  1874 
Mary  Flounders,  83  19     2  mo.  1874 

Liverpool.     An  Elder.    Widow  of  Jonathan 

Flounders. 
Mary  Forster,  87  24    2  mo.  1873 

Tottenham.    An  Elder. 
Robert  Forster,  81  11  10  mo.  1873 

Tottenham.    An  Elder. 
Anne  Forster,  76  14  10  mo.  1873 

We  here  record  the  names  of  three  more  of 
the  Forsters  of  Tottenham,  all  removed  in  the 
year  1873,  and  all  in  their  respective  spheres 
"  rich  in  good  works."  "  They  rest  from  their 
labours,  and  their  works  do  follow  them."  And 
we  may  believe  they  are  of  those,  to  whom  the 
the  Son  of  Man  from  the  throne  of  His  glory  will 
say,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  My  Father,  *  *  * 
for  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  Me  in, — I  was 
sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  ministered  unto  Me." 

MARY   FORSTER. 

A  short  though  suffering  illness,  occasioned 
by  an  accident,  terminated  the  life  of  this  beloved 
and  honoured  one.  The  striking  humility  and 
simplicity  of  her  character  would  have  made  her 
shrink  from  the  thought  of  being  brought  before 
her  friends  in  this  way,  and  yet  it  seems  due  to 
the  many  by  whom  she  was  so  beloved,  that 


50  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

some  little  tribute  of  this  kind  should  be  given. 

From  early  life  she  loved  and  honoured  her 
Saviour.  "Ye  are  not  your  own;  for  ye  are 
bought  with  a  price,"  seemed  indelibly  marked  on 
her  heart ;  and  thus  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  were 
brought  forth  in  no  common  degree.  Possessing 
a  large  and  well  cultivated  mind,  with  great 
benevolence,  she  was  able  to  enjoy  the  many 
interests  of  the  Christian's  life ;  so  that  whilst 
firmly  attached  to  the  principles  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  occupying  for  very  many  years 
the  station  of  Elder,  a  position  in  which  she  was 
greatly  valued,  her  experience  was,  that  some 
differences  of  religious  views  need  not  separate 
true  Christians  from  one  another.  Both  as 
regarded  relative  and  domestic  ties,  as  well  as  an 
enlarged  sphere  of  action,  her  time  and  talents 
were  remarkably  devoted  to  the  service  and  help 
of  others.  At  an  early  age  her  character  was  so 
matured,  that  she  was  her  brother  Josiah  Forster's 
very  helpful  companion  when  he  commenced  his 
school  at  Southgate ;  a  school  at  that  day  of  high 
standing.  She  undertook  the  sole  domestic 
management  of  this  establishment,  and  was  loved 
and  valued  by  those  with  whom  she  was  asso- 
ciated. 

For  more  than  twenty  years  her  home  was 


MAEY   FORSTER.  51 

with  some  dear  relatives  at  Plymouth ;  one  of 
them  deeply  attached  to  her  thus  writes  of  that 
period  of  her  life  : — "  I  am  truly  glad  to  be 
allowed  to  add  my  tribute  of  most  affectionate 
remembrance  of  those  years,  when  the  course  of 
our  lives  ran  side  by  side.  Of  the  blessing  she 
was  to  us  who  dwelt  with  her  under  the  same 
roof,  it  is  difficult  to  say  enough,  nor  is  it  easy 
fully  to  write  of  her  unselfishness,  her  bene- 
volence, her  affection,  her  works  of  faith  and 
labours  of  love,  of  her  cheerfulness,  and  her  lively 
appreciation  of  the  good  and  the  beautiful,  thus 
carrying  out  the  Apostolic  rule—'  Whatsoever 
things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely, 
whatsoever  things  are  of  good  report, — think  on 
these  things.'  In  the  circle  around  us,  and  it 
was  large  then, -she  was  deeply  valued  and  greatly 
beloved.  In  the  families  of  which  it  was  com- 
posed, the  name  of  Mary  Forster  was  as  a  house- 
hold word,  cherished  at  the  time,  cherished  after 
she  was  withdrawn  from  amongst  them,  cherished 
I  doubt  not  still  by  the  few  survivors  of  that  once 
large  and  happily  united  circle." 

During  that  time,  and  after  her  return  to  her 
home  at  Tottenham  in  1834,  her  sympathies  were 
especially  called  forth  for  those  who  had  fallen 
into  vice  and  misery,  and  she  was  thus  ready  to 


52  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

unite  with  others  in  the  great  work  of  visiting 
and  helping  female  prisoners ;  and  to  the  latest 
period  of  her  life  her  heart  was  still  in  the 
work.  She  never  seemed  to  enjoy  life  more  than 
when  engaged  in  works  of  benevolence,  and 
would  most  cheerfully  bear  physical  suffering  to 
do  so,  when  her  natural  strength  was  declining. 

It  was  on  the  Fourteenth  of  Second  month, 
1873,  that  the  sad  accident  occurred,  which  occa- 
sioned severe  injury  to  the  hip.  Her  sufferings 
from  the  first  were  very  great ;  but  when  at  any 
time  relieved,  she  was  always  ready  to  speak  of 
it,  saying,  "  Now  I  am  comfortable  " — "  Yes, 
very  ;  I  have  no  pain  " — "  I  have  had  some 
sleep  "—-with  other  grateful  expressions. 

Very  sweet  and  patient  was  her  spirit  through- 
out this  most  touching  illness  ;  and  in  the  last 
conflict  it  was  evident  to  those  around  her,  that 
our  gracious  Lord  was  near  to  sustain  and  com- 
fort her.  To  this  most  precious  assurance,  she 
more  than  once  assented,  saying,  "  Oh,  yes ; " 
"  yes  " — and  seemed  comforted  with  texts  of  Holy 
Scripture,  and  a  few  hymns  that  were  occasionally 
repeated,  asking  for  them,  and  desiring  that  we 
would  pray  for  her;  more  than  once  she  said. 
"  it  cannot  be  long."  Oh,  the  sweet  smile,  that 
was  on  the  countenance  when  the  last  breath 


ROBERT    FORSTER.  53 

was  drawn, — did  seem  to  tell  that  the  joys  of 
heaven  were  hers.  It  was  on  the  24th  of  Second 
month,  1873,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
that  she  was  called  away  to  be  "for  ever  with 
the  Lord." 

One  of  her  relations,  looking  back  now  over 
long  past  years,  says,  "  with  regard  to  my  dear 
cousin  Mary  Forster,  I  might  almost  say,  *  I 
thank  my  God  on  every  remembrance  of  thee. '  " 

ROBERT    FORSTER. 

In  reviewing  the  active  Christian  course  of 
this  much  valued  Friend,  we  are  reminded  of  our 
Saviour's  answer  to  the  enquiring  scribe,  recorded 
with  slight  variation  in  three  of  the  Evangelists, 
that  the  first  of  all  the  commandments  is,  to  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart  and  strength 
and  mind ;  and  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  namely, 
thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself.  It 
appears  to  have  been  his  early  aim  and  prayer,  to 
walk  in  the  way  of  these  great  commandments. 
His  affections  were  very  strong,  and  for  his 
parents  he  maintained  a  reverential  love  and 
honour.  Especially  did  he  strive  to  comfort  and 
cheer  them  in  their  declining  days.  His  love 
and  kindness  were  not  however  limited  to  merely 
family  ties,  but  he  learnt  the  great  lesson  of  evan- 
gelical benevolence ;  that  every  man  is  a  brother, 

f  2 


54  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

and  everyone  we  find  in  trouble  a  neighbour,  to 
share  our  love  and  aid. 

He  was  born  in  the  year  1792,  and  at  the 
age  of  nineteen,  we  find  the  following  thoughts 
occupying  his  mind : — 10th  mo.,  1811.  "  Walked 
over  to  Wembley  and  back  (about  twenty-six 
miles)  to  attend  to  business.  During  such  lone- 
some walks,  while  the  mind  is  lifted  up  to  con- 
templation, I  am  often  led  with  astonishment  to 
admire  the  beauteous  works  of  God's  creation; 
and  can  frequently  cry  aloud  to  the  Lord,  and 
praise  His  boundless  love  thus  displayed,  in 
allotting  to  His  creature,  man,  such  numberless 
unmerited  mercies." 

The  year  following,  1812,  his  mind  is  much 
impressed  with  the  noble  and  pious  exertions  of 
many  of  his  countrymen,  in  support  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and  "  earnestly  do  I 
crave  (he  writes)  of  Almighty  God  His  blessing 
on  their  endeavours.  Should  any  opportunity 
offer  for  my  assisting  in  any  way  this  noble  work, 
I  hope  to  spare  no  pains,  but  readily  do  what  I 
can,  be  it  ever  so  small."  At  this  period  the  Bible 
Society  was  beginning  to  extend  its  operations, 
though  its  annual  income  was  only  one-sixth  of 
what  it  is  now.  The  memorandum  was  followed 
by  a  prayer ;    "O  Thou  who  art  my  God,  my 


EOBEET    FOKSTEE.  55 

*  Father,  and  my  Friend,  be  pleased  more  and 
more  clearly  to  shew  Thy  Divine  will  concerning 
me.  Enable  me,  when  I  read  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
clearly  to  disceru  the  true  meaning,  that  by  Thy 
assistance  I  may  lead  a  life  conformable  thereto, 
that  I  may  grow  in  grace,  and  increase  in  favour 
more  and  more  with  Thee,  hoping  for  mercy 
and  salvation  at  the  last  day,  through  the  media- 
tion of  the  dear  Redeemer.  Into  Thy  hands,  O 
Lord,  I  commit  myself." 

While  however  his  brother  Josiah  was  led 
to  throw  his  energies  for  many  years  into  the 
executive  work  of  the  Bible  Society,  Robert 
Forster,  with  like  industry  and  perseverance, 
enlisted  himself  in  the  work  of  the  British  and 
Foreign  School  Society.  At  the  age  of  twenty,  he 
writes  from  the  schoolroom,  Tottenham,  on  the 
first  opening  of  the  Boys'  Lancasterian  School, 
which  he  had  taken  a  great  part  in  establishing  : 
"  I  record  with  pleasure  the  satisfaction  I  have 
this  morning  felt  in  registering  the  boys  for  school. 
We  have  received  eighty.  The  parents  express 
great  thankfulness ;  and  I  hope  both  they  and 
their  children  will  have  cause  to  bless  the  day,  on 
which  so  good  a  work  was  begun,  and  that  the 
Lord  may  regard  it  for  good  ;  into  whose  hands  I 
desire  to  commit  the  work." 


56  ANNUAL  MONITOR. 

As  we  find  it  now,  his  observing  mind  even 
then,  soon  came  in  contact  with  the  great  enemy 
of  the  improvement  contemplated.  21st  of  8th  mo., 
1814.  "  I  see  almost  daily  with  increasing  sorrow 
the  evil  effects  of  drunkenness  !  and  what  misery 
the  public  houses  occasion !  While  the  labourer 
is  spending  his  hard-earned  wages,  how  his  family 
are  suffering  at  home,  not  only  the  want  of  proper 
support ;  but  by  the  baneful  effects  of  such  evil 
doings,  the  poor  children's  morals  are  laid  waste ! 
*  *  The  evil  is  enormous,  its  effects  are  terrible 
and  destructive.  It  is  indeed  high  time  that  some 
steps  were  taken  to  remove  this  growing  and 
crying  sin  ! " 

Side  by  side  with  active  Christian  labour,  we 
find  the  practice  of  private  devotion.  "  My  heart 
is  overflowing  with  love,  (25th  of  9th  mo.,  1841)— 
fervent  are  my  desires  for  the  happiness  and  well- 
being  of  my  fellow-creatures.  I  long  that  all  may 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  be  saved. 
My  heart  is  led  tenderly  to  sympathize  with  those 
who  suffer,  from  whatever  cause ;  and  I  long 
that  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  may  abound* 
Religion  is  the  cure  for  every  wound  which  sin 
inflicts :  it  is  the  healing  balm  for  every  sorrow 
which  God  permits.  O  God!  quicken  in  me,  I 
pray  Thee,  yet  more  love  to  Thee,  and  more 


EOBEET    FOESTEE.  57 

devotedness  to  the  interests  of  mankind.  O 
redeem  me  from  the  love  of  earthly  things : 
enable  me  to  live  loose  to  the  world  and  its 
entangling  cares :  and  setting  my  affections  on 
heaven,  may  I  know  my  heart  and  treasure  to  be 
there." 

His  untiring  industry  in  the  cause  of  popular 
education  is  very  cordially  acknowledged  by  the 
committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign  School 
Society,  on  the  occasion  of  his  death.  They  say : 
"  Mr.  Robert  Forster  joined  the  committee  in 
the  year  1817,  and  from  the  very  first  took  a  most 
unusual  interest  in  the  work  of  the  society.  He 
soon  became  distinguished  above  others,  by  the 
regularity  of  his  attendance,  being  scarcely  ever 
absent ;  by  his  incessant  labours ;  and  by  the 
almost  enthusiastic  attachment  to  the  great  prin- 
ciple of  freedom  of  conscience,  in  connexion  with 
Scriptural  education  for  all.  During  the  fifty-six 
years  that  his  name  was  on  the  list  of  the  com- 
mittee, he  was,  until  laid  aside  by  illness, 
unsparing  in  the  dedication  of  his  time  and 
strength  to  the  service  of  the  society, — a  service 
which  was  to  him  not  a  toil,  but  a  joy.  *  * 
His  advocacy  of  it,  both  personally  and  by  corres- 
pondence, was  unwearied.  For  many  years,  in 
times  of  depression  and  trial,  he  seemed  to  be 


58  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

essential  to  the  Institution,  He  was  the  referee 
in  every  difficulty,  and  always  ready  to  take  his 
full  share  both  of  labour  and  responsibility."   *  * 

We  may  add  to  the  above  remarkable  testi- 
mony, that  Robert  Forster  was  a  hearty  and 
diligent  fellow-labourer  in  the  work  of  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Society,  and  faithful  to  the  many  calls 
upon  his  time  and  energy  in  connection  with  the 
Society  of  Friends.  He  was  for  many  years  an 
Elder  and  a  member  of  the  Meeting  for  sufferings : 
and  was  especially  distinguished  by  his  feeling 
and  kind  encouragement  to  all  in  trouble,  and 
particularly  to  young  men.  Yet  by  wisely  re- 
deeming the  time,  his  active  philanthrophy  had 
full  play,  while  fully  engaged  in  his  ordinary 
business. 

After  passing  the  age  of  sixty,  he  reviews  his 
standing.  12th  mo.,  1852.  "  The  day  is  far  spent, 
the  eveuing  of  life  has  commenced.  Already  I 
have  entered  the  seventh  decade  of  years.  Very 
solemn  have  been  my  feelings  in  viewing  the 
past,  present,  and  future  !  0  Lord  !  so  teach  me 
to  number  my  days,  that  I  may  apply  my  heart 
unto  wisdom.  I  feel  some  ability  to  adopt  the 
language,  '  I  have  none  in  heaven  but  Thee,  O 
Lord!  and  none  on  earth  that  I  desire  in  com- 
parison of  Thee.'    O  Lord !  under  a  feeling  sense 


EOBEET    FORSTER.  59 

of  manifold  sins  of  omission  and  commission,  I 
would  humbly  ask  Thy  forgiveness  for  the  sake 
of  Jesus  Christ,  my  dear  Saviour.  Grant,  O 
Lord,  Thy  constraining  and  restraining  grace 
may  be  with  me ;  that,  being  kept  from  the  evil 
workings  of  a  heart  prone  to  sin,  I  may  be  daily 
devoted  to  Thy  service.  Grant  that  I  may  love 
Thee  with  increased  earnestness  and  fervour,  and 
be  found  manifesting  my  love  by  keeping  Thy 
commandments,  and  loving  my  fellow-men  as 
myself.  0  blessed  Jesus !  Thou  art  touched  with 
a  feeling  of  my  infirmities :  succour  me,  I  pray 
Thee,  in  every  time  of  need." 

For  the  last  several  years,  Robert  Forster 
was  much  withdrawn  from  public  life,  under  a 
gradual  decline  of  the  mental  powers,  and  much 
physical  weakness,  which  was  considerably  in- 
creased by  an  injury  in  the  back.  All  this  was 
very  affecting  to  behold;  but  it  was  instructive 
and  comforting  to  witness  his  great  patience  and 
cheerful  submission.  Full  of  love  to  all,  his  was 
an  atmosphere  of  peace  :  and  it  was  very  evident 
that  he,  who  had  in  his  day  of  vigour  prayed  for 
constraining  and  restraining  grace,  was  now  up- 
held and  comforted  to  the  end,  by  the  Saviour's 
sustaining  grace  also.  "  God  is  love  :  and  he 
who  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God 
in  him."    (I  John,  iv.  16.) 


60  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

ANNE    FOKSTER. 

It  is  with  a  sense  of  personal  bereavement 
to  very  many,  far  and  near,  as  well  as  to  her 
beloved  surviving  sisters,  that  some  record  is 
given  of  this  precious  Friend,  who  was  indeed  a 
light  in  her  own  home,  and  in  the  village  in  which 
she  lived  for  so  many  years ;  and  a  centre  of  love 
and  sympathy  to  a  large  circle  of  Friends.  To 
those  who  knew  her  intimately,  there  was  a  charm 
in  her  gentle  manners  and  sweet  countenance, 
and  a  felt  power  of  sustaining  help  in  her  deep 
sympathy  and  faithful  unchanging  friendship, 
especially  in  seasons  of  trial  and  affliction. 

Her  kindness  to  those  suffering  from  illness 
was  one  channel  in  which  her  Christian  sympathy 
often  flowed.  She  was  unwearied  in  her  efforts 
to  devise  means  to  alleviate  their  sufferings,  and 
by  kind  and  loving  words  to  soothe  and  cheer 
those,  who  were  experiencing  the  many  trials 
which  are  so  often  the  portion  of  the  invalid. 
Thus  her  removal  is  felt  to  be  a  great  loss  to 
many  suffering  ones. 

Much  of  her  time  and  talents  were  cheerfully 
spent  in  benevolent  efforts  to  relieve  the  poor, 
and  to  educate  the  ignorant ;  and  in  seeking  to 
elevate  this  class  of  society,  both  morally  and 
spiritually.      She  was  diligent  in  her  labours  of 


ANNE    FOKSTEE.  61 

love.  The  duty  of  rightly  using  the  passing 
hours  as  they  fly,  and  of  redeeming  the  time, 
seemed  ever  on  her  mind,  even  from  very  early 
life.  Thus  did  she  afford  a  practical  lesson  of 
obedience  to  the  Apostolic  precept,  "  Not  slothful 
in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord." 

Her  Christian  character  was  more  evinced 
by  her  daily  actions  and  habitual  feelings,  than 
by  much  expression  in  words.  But  the  sweet 
savour  of  her  gentle  and  loving  spirit,  and  the 
records  contained  in  her  private  journals,  evince 
a  truly  exercised  mind,  concerned  to  press  forward 
in  the  Christian  life,  for  the  prize  of  the  high 
calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Her  life  latterly  was  much  bound  up  with 
that  of  her  beloved  brother,  Robert  Forster, 
especially  when  his  state  of  health  made  him 
very  dependent  on  the  watchful  and  soothing 
attentions  of  his  sisters.  Her  heart  yearned 
towards  him,  when  feeble  and  declining,  with 
peculiar  tenderness ;  and  when  suddenly  at  last, 
in  his  case,  the  silver  cord  of  life  was  loosed,  and 
the  golden  bowl  was  broken,  it  seemed  as  if  her 
work  on  earth  was  ended. 

She  survived  the  shock  of  his  sudden  release 
only  a  very  few  days.  She  was  taken  ill  the 
same  afternoon  that  he  fell  asleep.      No  alarm 

a 


62  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

was  felt  at  first  on  her  account ;  but  her  strength 
rapidly  failed  with  no  power  to  rally.  So  gently 
and  quietly  did  she  sink  into  the  arms  of  her 
Saviour,  that  it  could  hardly  be  perceived  when 
she  drew  her  last  breath.  Her  countenance,  as 
lovely  in  death  as  it  had  been  in  life,  did  indeed 
seem  to  bear  the  impress  of  that  unspeakable 
joy  into  which  she  had  entered  :  and  truly  "  she 
being  dead,  yet  speaketh." 

"  Bright  and  silvery  is  the  light 

Her  footsteps  leave  behind ; 
Where  shall  we  find  again  a  heart, 

So  tender,  true,  and  kind  ? 

She  leaves  a  blank,  none  else  can  fill 

To  us  still  lingering  here  ! 
But  in  yon  world  of  light  and  love, 

She  finds  a  kindred  sphere ! 

For  there,  with  all  the  ransomed  host, 
Washed  in  their  Saviour's  blood, 

She  sings  the  song  of  praise  to  Christ, 
Who  brought  them  home  to  God !  " 

Marian  Fox,  2£    5    4  mo.  1873 

Shortland,  New  Zealand.  Daughter  of  Alex- 
ander Fox. 

Alfred  Fox,  Falmouth.  79  23     5  mo.  1874 

Joseph  France,  Retford.  76  20    9  mo.  1874 


ANNE    FRANK.  63 

Anne  Frank,  68  21    1  mo.  1874 

Clevedon.    A  Minister.    Wife  of  John  Frank. 

This  dear  Friend  was  the  second  daughter 
of  the  late  Samuel  and  Elizabeth  Capper,  and 
was  born  at  Nursteed  near  Devizes  in  the  year 
1810.  When  she  was  about  ten  years  of  age,  her 
parents  removed  to  Bristol,  where  she  continued 
to  reside  with  them  until  her  marriage. 

Anne  Frank  was  accustomed  to  trace  her 
earliest  religious  impressions  to  the  instruction 
and  example  of  a  young  woman  Friend,  Mary 
Andrews  (afterwards  Prideaux,)  who  was  gov- 
erness in  the  family.  These  impressions  were 
strengthened  in  her  youthful  mind  by  observing 
the  Christian  walk  of  her  dear  father ;  to  whose 
religious  care  for  his  family  and  for  the  labourers 
on  his  farm,  she  often  referred  in  after  life. 
During  her  early  childhood  she  was  a  frequent 
visitor  at  her  maternal  grandfather's,  Joseph  Naish 
of  Congresbury,  for  whose  consistent  character 
and  conduct  she  ever  retained  a  high  esteem.  She 
was  a  dutiful  child,  and  her  behaviour  in  the  large 
family  circle  was  peculiarly  marked  by  unselfish- 
ness ;  but  as  she  grew  in  years,  the  pleasures  of 
the  imagination  obtained  for  a  time  an  inordinate 
hold  on  her  mind  and  affections.  In  some  verses, 
dated  1830,  she  has  recorded  in  vivid  language 


64  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

the  zest  with  which  she  had  pursued  and  enjoyed 
the  ideal,  to  the  comparative  neglect  of  what  was 
real  and  important.  The  same  lines  witness, 
however,  that  she  had  been  enabled  to  make  the 
surrender  required  of  her  in  this  respect ;  and 
thenceforth,  it  is  believed,  she  sought  without 
reserve  to  be  an  humble  follower  of  her  Lord 
and  Saviour. 

In  the  year  1837  she  was  deprived  by  death 
of  her  dear  sister  Rebecca  Kidd ;  who  was  next 
in  age  to  herself,  and  to  whom  she  was  warmly 
attached.  The  humble  but  unshaken  trust  in  the 
love  and  mercy  of  her  Redeemer,  and  the  calm 
resignation  evinced  by  this  dying  wife  and  mother, 
made  a  deep  impression  on  her  sister,  as  well  as 
on  others  of  the  family. 

In  the  following  year  Anne  Capper  became 
the  wife  of  John  Frank  of  Bristol,  and  shortly 
afterwards  removed  to  Thornbury,  on  her  hus- 
band's taking  to  an  established  school  there.  In 
1847  they  removed  to  Sidcot  School,  of  which 
they  had  been  appointed  master  and  mistress. 
At  both  these  schools,  the  conscientious  and  un- 
selfish way  in  which  Anne  Frank  discharged  the 
arduous  duties  of  her  position,  secured  her  the 
love  and  esteem  of  the  children. 

In  the  year  1843,  whilst  residing  at  Thorn- 


ANNE    FRANK.  65 

bury,  she  first  spoke  in  a  meeting  for  worship. 
Her  gift  gradually  enlarged,  and  she  was  recorded 
as  a  Minister  after  her  removal  to  Sidcot.  The 
memoranda  she  has  left  evince  a  warm  desire  to 
be  faithful,  either  by  speaking  or  by  remaining 
silent,  as  it  was  felt  to  be  her  duty.  On  six  or 
seven  occasions,  she  obtained  minutes  from  her 
Monthly  Meeting  for  religious  service  from  home : 
and  in  this  she  was  sometimes  the  companion  of 
Emma  Simpson  of  Melksham,  to  whom  she  felt 
closely  united  in  Christian  fellowship. 

On  again  settling  at  Bristol  with  her  husband 
in  1852,  she  received  a  minute,  liberating  her  to 
accompany  her  dear  father  in  the  Tent  Meetings 
which  he  was  about  to  hold  in  Somersetshire. 
She  had  attended  about  half  of  the  twenty-three 
held  that  summer,  to  the  mutual  comfort  of  both 
father  and  daughter,  when  she  felt  it  her  place 
to  return  home,  to  attend  on  her  dear  brother 
Thomas  S.  Capper,  who  had  come  back  from  a 
voyage,  undertaken  for  the  benefit  of  his  health, 
in  an  advanced  stage  of  pulmonary  consumption. 
In  about  three  weeks  he  was  suddenly  removed 
by  hemorrhage ;  and  in  about  the  same  time 
afterwards,  her  beloved  and  honoured  father 
suddenly  expired  in  the  Meeting  House  at 
Weston-super-Mare,  just   after  taking  his  seat. 

q2 


66  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

These  solemn  events  could  not  but  be  deeply 
affecting  to  Anne  Frank,  and  for  a  time  her  health 
appeared  to  suffer  from  the  acuteness  of  her 
feelings.  But  a  state  of  resignation  was  granted 
her,  and  with  it  an  abiding  desire  to  walk  in  faith 
and  obedience.  Under  date  of  First  month,  31st, 
1853,  she  thus  writes  : — "  To-morrow  my  dearest 
father's  testimony  comes  before  the  Monthly 
Meeting.  *  *  May  I  settle  down  in  earnest, 
humble,  quiet,  constant  endeavour  to  be  found  in 
my  duty ;  not  seeking  to  be  anything  or  nothing, 
but  simply  to  follow  what  I  believe  to  be  right. 
May  I  often  turn  to  those  dear  departed  ones, 
whose  chief  desire  was,  I  believe,  to  be  found 
doing  their  Lord's  will !  '  Teach  me  to  do  Thy 
will,  and  lead  me  in  a  plain  path  because  of  mine 
enemies.' " 

In  1856  her  husband's  father,  Arnee  Frank, 
then  nearly  ninety  years  of  age,  was  left  a 
widower,  and  came  to  reside  with  his  son  in 
Bristol.  It  was  felt  a  great  pleasure  by  his 
daughter-in-law,  to  minister  to  the  comfort  of  this 
aged  disciple  for  the  last  two  years  of  his  life, 
and  to  witness  in  his  case  the  triumph  of  faith 
over  the  accumulated  infirmities  of  the  earthly 
tabernacle.  She  was  indeed  a  truly  loving 
member  of  her  family  circle,  and  ever  desirous 


ANNE    FBANK.  67 

of  contributing  to  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  its 
various  branches.  She  was  much  with  her  sister 
Martha,  wife  of  Richard  Kidd  of  Bristol,  at 
different  periods  of  her  protracted  illness,  and  in 
1863  witnessed  her  departure  in  humble  reliance 
on  her  Saviour.  In  the  following  spring  her  dear 
mother,  to  whom  she  had  been  a  tenderly  affec- 
tionate daughter,  was  also  removed  by  death. 

In  the  different  places  where  her  lot  was 
cast,  Anne  Frank  always  manifested  a  Christian 
interest  for  those  who  came  under  her  notice, 
especially  such  as  belonged  to  the  labouring 
classes.  In  1865  she  paid  a  visit  in  Christian 
love  to  the  labourers  at  Potterne  Farm  near 
Devizes,  once  occupied  by  her  father.  A  satis- 
factory religious  meeting  was  held  with  them ; 
and  in  the  following  year,  with  one  or  two  other 
Friends,  she  visited  many  of  the  poor  people  in 
their  cottages.  In  the  same  year,  1866,  feeling  a 
special  attraction  towards  the  poorer  inhabitants 
of  Horfield  near  Bristol,  she  made  a  good  many 
calls  among  them;  and  in  1870,  believing  herself 
afresh  drawn  in  the  same  direction,  had  several 
Cottage  Meetings  in  the  village. 

Before  entering  on  the  closing  scenes  of  her 
life,  it  may  be  well  to  advert  to  the  memoranda 
which  she  made  from  time  to  time,  almost  solely 


68  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

it  would  appear,  for  her  own  edification : — which 
show  that,  most  gentle  and  tender  as  she  was 
towards  others,  she  judged  herself  very  strictly ; 
and  her  estimate  of  her  own  conduct  and  character 
was  widely  different  from  that  formed  hy  her 
relatives  and  friends.  It  may  he  that  she  dwelt 
on  her  own  deficiencies  more  than  was  meet ;  hut 
this  never  precluded  an  humble  trust  in  the  love 
and  mercy  of  her  God  and  Redeemer,  nor  was  it 
allowed  to  prevent  her  entering  on  any  service  to 
which  she  felt  His  call. 

The  following  may  suitably  claim  a  place  in 
our  Annual  Monitor : — 

1858.  "It  comes  to  me  with  a  comforting 
sense  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  Him  who  cares 
for  us  all,  that  Christ  has  said,  '  there  is  no  man 
who  has  left  house  or  parents  or  children,  &c, 
for  My  sake  and  the  gospel's,  who  shall  not 
receive  manifold  more  in  the  present  life,  and  in 
the  world  to  come  life  everlasting.'  '  For  my 
sake.'  0  to  be  enabled  to  put  this  first  of  all. 
Then  all  other  things  will  come  right.  And 
although  it  may  be  in  a  very  small  and  very 
humble  way,  yet  if  we  are  permitted  to  feel  that 
He,  the  Saviour,  is  with  us,  and  to  look  forward 
to  that  '  world  to  come '  in  hope  of  a  place  of  rest 
through  His  forgiveness  and  love,  it  is  more  than 
sufficient—4  life  everlasting ! ' " 


ANNE    FEANK.  69 

1863,  "  At  the  Monthly  Meeting  at  Melk- 
sham.  Both  at  Calne  and  Melksham  I  spoke 
several  times,  and  also  was  favoured,  I  hope,  in 
prayer.  I  trust  I  was  careful  not  to  exceed,  and 
feel  as  though  I  had  been  preserved."      *     *     * 

1870.  "  My  illness  has  brought  all  my  near 
relations  frequently  in  view;  desiring  that  we 
may  pray  for  each  other  as  we  are  enabled,  and 
that  our  different  trials  may  be  blessed  to  us  : — 
also  that  we  may  seek  for  help  to  be  patient,  re- 
membering the  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  *  *  * 
*  Then  all  the  disciples  forsook  Him  and  fled.'  Let 
nothing  daunt  us,  if  we  can  humbly  trust  that  He 
who  laid  down  His  life  and  suffered  so  unutterably 
for  us — forsaken  even  in  nature's  last  extremity — 
is  graciously  pleased  in  His  love  to  chasten,  for 
the  blessed  purpose  of  refining  us.  'I  have 
refined  thee,  but  not  with  silver,  I  have  chosen 
thee  in  the  furnace  of  affliction.'  I  wish  to  thank 
my  God  and  Saviour  for  my  afflictions,  believing 
they  have  been  for  my  profit,  and  would  have 
been  much  more  so,  if  I  had  been  more  sensible 
of  my  daily  shortcomings.  Real  illness  greatly 
alters  the  whole  aspect  of  things.  We  are  shown 
and  feel  something  more  of  our  own  unworthiness, 
and  constant  need  of  the  overshadowing  love  of 
Him  who  died  for  us;    and  of  the  glory  and 


70  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

blessedness  of  that  rest,  to  obtain  which  for  us 
He  laid  down  His  life  for  our  sins — yea,  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world." 

Anne  Frank's  health  had  been  but  feeble  for 
many  years ;  and  during  the  last  six  of  her  life 
she  was  subject  to  fits  of  an  epileptic  character. 
These  were  not  however  so  violent  or  frequent 
as  to  render  unlikely  a  considerable  prolongation 
of  life;  and  in  1873  her  husband  removed  to 
Clevedon,  in  the  hope  that  the  pure  sea  air  and 
comparative  quietude  of  that  place  would  exert 
a  favourable  influence  on  her  health  and  strength. 
For  a  short  time  this  seemed  to  be  the  case ;  but 
a  tumour  soon  made  its  appearance,  which  was 
pronounced  to  be  cancerous  and  incurable;  but 
no  agitation  was  shown  by  the  dear  sufferer  on 
the  medical  opinion  being  made  known  to  her. 
A  few  days  subsequently,  after  a  paroxysm  of 
pain,  she  remarked  what  a  consolation  it  was,  to 
recollect  that  all  these  things  were  under  the 
control  of  One  who  was  "  too  wise  to  err— too 
good  to  be  unkind ; "  adding  almost  immediately, 
"  My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit 
hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour." 

Tenth  month,  2.0th,  1873.  She  spoke  of 
having  been  favoured  with  spiritual  refreshment 
during  a  time  of  wakefulness  and  debility  in  the 


ANNE    FEANK.  71 

night,  quoting  the  words,  "  Teach  me  to  do  Thy 
will,  for  Thou  art  my  God  :  Thy  spirit  is  good ; 
lead  me  into  the  land  of  uprightness;"  and  after- 
wards offering  a  short  prayer  for  preservation 
and  support. 

25th.  She  observed  that  "  man's  extremity 
is  God's  opportunity,"  and  that  she  had  ex- 
perienced it,  in  having  texts  of  Scripture  pre- 
sented to  her  mind  with  greater  power  and 
impressiveness  than  when  in  comparative  health. 

Twelfth  month,  2nd.  In  the  midst  of  great 
pain,  which  continued  for  hours  together,  she 
repeated  the  former  portion  of  the  46th  Psalm, 
H  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,"  and  some  time 
afterwards,  Newton's  hymn,  beginning, — 
"  One  there  is  above  all  others." 

7th.  In  the  night  or  early  morning  she  was 
heard  weeping,  and  on  being  asked  whether  she 
was  in  great  pain,  she  answered  "  No : "  adding, 
"  What  a  rejoicing  if  I  am  prepared  for  that 
glorious  and  holy  city ! "  She  went  to  meeting 
for  the  last  time  this  morning,  and  though 
suffering  much  pain  for  the  first  half-hour  or  so, 
was  enabled  to  deliver  an  impressive  address. 

12th.  She  observed  to  her  husband  that  she 
did  not  feel  called  upon  to  express  much,  but  that 
her  strength  was,  as  she  hoped,  "  in  quietness  and 


72  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

confidence."  Her  feeling  was  not  that  of  ecstasy ; 
yet  she  had  a  hope  that  for  Christ's  sake,  her 
sins  were  forgiven  her,  and  she  should  be 
permitted  to  pass  through  the  pearl  gates  into  the 
city.  In  the  evening,  after  suffering  much  pain, 
she  prayed  very  beautifully,  supplicating  towards 
the  close  that  if  parted,  the  work  of  grace  and 
preparation  might  be  carried  on  in  the  survivor, 
and  that  both  might  meet  hereafter  in  the 
heavenly  city. 

20th.  To  a  kind  and  pious  neighbour  who 
called  on  her,  she  spoke  very  clearly  and  fully  of 
her  trust  in  her  God  and  Redeemer,  and  of  the 
blessed  hope,  with  which  she  was  at  times 
favoured,  of  joining  many  whom  she  had  known 
and  loved  on  earth,  as  well  as  all  true  believers, 
in  the  kingdom  of  peace  and  purity.  She  referred 
to  the  love  and  mercy  which  had  been  shown 
them,  and  the  encouragement  this  had  been  to 
herself;  quoting  the  words,  "  Thou  art  my  God, 
and  I  will  praise  Thee ;  my  Father's  God,  and  I 
will  exalt  Thee." 

24th.  Whilst  in  great  pain  she  prayed  much 
as  follows  : — "  Thou  only  canst  help,  0  God.  Vain 
is  the  help  of  man.  Thou  art  my  hiding  place. 
O,  I  beg  of  Thee  to  continue  Thy  mercies  to  me. 
I  have  nothing  to    bring    but   unworthiness— 


ANNE    FRANK.  73 

nothing  but  exceeding  need— nothing  to  plead  but 
the  merits  of  my  adorable  Saviour.  I  ask  not 
that  my  sufferings  should  be  speedily  ended,  for 
Thou  hast  shown  me  that  they  are  for  my  purifi- 
cation. I  ask  not  that  they  should  be  removed, 
but  that  they  may  be  sanctified.  I  thank  Thee, 
I  praise  and  adore  Thee,  for  the  rejoicing  hope, 
that  there  is  a  state  of  happiness  in  store  for  me 
when  they  are  ended."  In  the  evening  she  had 
read  to  her  one  of  the  accounts  in  the  Annual 
Monitory  just  issued, — also  a  hymn,  and  the  48th 
Psalm,  which  came  in  course ;  and  she  was  then 
helped  upstairs,  for  the  last  time.  Before  she  lay 
down,  a  profuse  bleeding  took  place,  which  so 
reduced  her  that  she  kept  her  bed  from  that  time 
to  the  close. 

Twelfth  month,  31st.  She  dictated  a  letter 
to  a  beloved  cousin,  who  had  been  suddenly 
deprived  by  death  of  an  affectionate  husband ; 
from  which  the  following  is  an  extract : — "  I  wish, 
my  dear  cousin,  to  express  my  tender  sympathy 
in  thy  deep  and  affecting  bereavement,  but  I 
believe  thou  wilt  be  supported  by  God,  who  has 
been  near  thee  in  many  troubles.  I  am  nearing 
the  eternal  world,  and  those  whom  I  have  loved 
in  life  are  nearer  and  dearer.  May  the  Lord 
support  thee,  keep  thee  and  sustain  thee  in  passing 

H 


74  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

the  few  remaining  years  that  may  be  allotted  to 
thee  here.  Thy  kindness  and  tenderness  in  my 
affliction  has  been  very  grateful  to  both  of  us. 
The  Lord  is  leading  us :  He  is  instructing  us ; 
and  blessed  be  His  name,  He  is,  I  believe,  pre- 
paring us  for  His  heavenly  kingdom.  I  praise 
and  bless  His  high  and  holy  name,  and  the  name 
of  our  blessed  and  holy  Redeemer,  and  commit 
and  commend  both  thee  and  myself  to  His  care 
and  keeping.  .  .  Jesus  is  all-sufficient.  He  is 
strength  in  weakness,  riches  in  poverty,  and  a 
present  help  in  every  needful  time.  Let  us 
endeavour  to  repose  on  Him.  He  is  the  friend 
that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother.  Farewell,  my 
dear  cousin,  in  the  Lord !  "  . 

First  month,  5th,  1874.  Her  husband  and  a 
sister-in-law  being  present,  she  said,  "  Help  me 
to  be  thankful."  Then  after  awhile,  "  I  don't 
know  the  number — I  can't  express  it  to  you — but 
there  is  a  glorious  company  of  those  I  have 
known — on  the  other  side  of  the  river — and  I 
have  a  blessed  hope  that  I  shall  join  them." 

6th.  She  enquired  if  she  had  been  delirious, 
"  because,"  she  said,  "  though  my  suffering  is 
great,  I  wish  always  to  acknowledge  the  goodness 
and  tender  mercy  of  our  God." 

First  mo.  7  th.    To  a  brother  and  sister  who 


ANNE    FRANK.  75 

came  from  Bristol  to  take  leave  of  her,  she  said 
at  intervals,  "  Oh !  if  I  should  be  permitted  to 
enter  the  heavenly  city !  "  "  I  desire  to  praise, 
and  glorify,  and  magnify  His  name."  "  This  is 
the  time  for  discovering  the  truth."  It  was 
answered,  "  Yes,  the  same  truth  thou  hast  always 
believed  in, — the  Saviour;"  when  she  rejoined, 
"  But  I  did  not  realize  it  as  I  do  now."  She  also 
expressed  a  hope,  as  she  had  done  before,  that 
her  death  might  prove  a  blessing  to  survivors. 

During  the  fortnight  that  followed,  there 
remained  but  very  little  power  of  articulation,  and 
most  of  her  time  was  passed  in  sleep  ;  it  being 
necessary  to  give  an  anodyne  frequently.  Just 
after  taking  it  on  the  17th,  she  attempted  to  pray 
aloud ;— but  the  only  two  expressions  that  could 
be  gathered  were,  "  In  Thy  abounding  mercy," — 
and  "  that  it  may  be  sanctified." 

The  powers  of  nature  continued  to  decline, 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  20th  she  fell  into  a 
sleep  from  which  she  did  not  rouse,  but  gently 
passed  away  about  seven  o'clock  on  the  following 
morning.  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the 
Lord." 
Elizabeth  Freeman,  70  20     1  mo.  1874 

Bath.    Wife  of  William  Freeman. 
Richard  Gardner,  Leeds.      71  14  10  mo.  1874 


76  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

Elizabeth  Geldart,  90  12    1  mo.  1874 

Everton,  Liverpool. 
Charles  Gilpin,  M.P.,  59     8    9  mo.  1874 

Bedford  Square,  London. 
Susannah  Goldsbury,  56  30     1  mo.  1874 

Needham  Market. 
Elizabeth  Gregg,  75     5  11  mo.  1873 

Witney,  Oxon.    Widow  of  Francis  Gregg. 
Forster  Henry  Green,        25     9     2  mo.  1874 

Derryvolgie,  Belfast.    Son  of  Forster  and  Mary 

Green. 
John  Greenall,  Preston.       69  26     5  mo.  1874 
Hannah  Greeve,  82  27     5  mo.  1874 

Orange,  Ireland.     Widow  of  William  Greeve. 
Sarah  Grimshaw,  Rawdon.   72  21    4  mo.  1874 
Anna  Watson  Grubb,  71     7     3  mo.  1874 

Surbiton.      A   Minister.     Widow   of   Samuel 

Grubb. 
Jane  Grundy,  65  21     7  mo.  1874 

West  Houghton,  near  Leigh,  Lancashire. 
Mary  Halford,  70  J  5     2  mo.  1874 

Stoke  Newington.    Wife  of  William  Frederick 

Halford. 
Benjamin  Hall,  62  17     3  mo.  1874 

O range-over- Sands ;  Lancashire. 
John  Hallam,  72  27  11  mo.  1873 

Bishop  Auckland.    An  Elder. 


ANNUAL   MONITOR.  77 

James  Halliday,  56  30  J  2  mo.  1872 

Whalley  Range,  Manchester. 
John  Hammond,  Bristol.        88  17  11  mo.  1873 
William  Handley,  73  28  11  mo.  1873 

BrigflattSy  Sedbergh.    An  Elder. 
Elizabeth  Hake,  91  24     I  mo.  1874 

Newcastle.    Widow  of  John  Hare. 
Mary  Caroline  Hare,        17^  15     5  mo.  1874 

Darlington.    Daughter  of  Samuel  and  Caroline 

Hare. 
William'  Hargreaves,  70  23     5  mo.  1874 

Sheffield.    An  Elder. 
Mary  Harris,  69  13     ]  mo.  1874 

Sibford  Ferris.    Widow  of  John  Harris. 
Maria  Harris,  Waterford.    71  11     3  mo.  1874 
Lydia  Harris,  Pechham.       84  28     8  mo.  1874 
Louisa  Maria  Harrison,      27     1  11  mo.  1873 

Kendal.    Wife  of  James  Harrison, 
Daniel  Harrison,  78  16  12  mo.  1873 

Beckenham. 
John  Harrisson,  73     112  mo.  1873 

Rayne,  Bocking,  Essex. 
Sarah  Harrisson,  67     5     8  mo.  1874 

Rayne.    Widow  of  John  Harrisson. 
Maria  Haughton,  32  12     9  mo.  1874 

Scotby.      Wife    of    Joseph    Haughton,    and 

daughter  of  Henry  E.  Kobson. 

h2 


78  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

Mary  Haworth,  Todmorden.  53     6  11  mo.  1873 
Mary  Jane  Haydock,  30  11     3  mo.  1874 

Cabra,  in  County  Tyrone. 
Eliza  Hewitt,  75     5     6  mo.  1874 

Mullalelis,  RichhilL    A  Minister. 

This  dear  Friend  died  suddenly,  falling  down 
speechless  while  engaged  in  her  household  affairs, 
and  surviving  only  about  seventeen  hours.  For 
the  last  three  years,  failing  health  had  prevented 
her  from  getting  out  to  meetings ;  though  it  was 
her  practice,  during  the  time  of  meeting,*  to  retire 
and  wait  upon  the  Lord  in  her  own  room. 
Matthew  Heyes,  34  22     5  mo.  1874 

Atherton,  near  Leigh,  Lancashire. 
Ann  Hicks,  76  11     6  mo.  1874 

Chelmsford.     Widow  of  Henry  Hicks. 
Ann  Clarissa  Dorothea  Hills, 

Sudbury.  68  27     9  mo.  1874 

Widow  of  Benjamin  Hills. 
Sarah  Hinton,  Plymouth.      66     1     8  mo.  1873 

Wife  of  Charles  Fox  Hinton.  (See  last  year. J 
She  died  at  Clifton  after  a  long,  and  at  times 
very  suffering  illness, — borne  with  great  patience 
and  Christian  fortitude.  Her  loss  is  deeply 
mourned  by  her  nearest  connexions,  and  regretted 
by  the  numerous  friends  and  neighbours  who 
had  partaken  of  her  ever- flowing  sympathy ; — 


JOSEPH    HOLMES.  I  VJ 

which  from  a  very  early  age  was  a  marked 
feature  in  her  character.  It  is  believed  by  those 
who  fondly  cherish  her  memory,  that  she  was 
one  of  whom  it  may  be  said,  "  her  witness  is  in 
heaven,  and  her  record  is  on  high,"  although  not 
conspicuously  known  on  earth :  they  can  with 
humble  gratitude  give  thanks  to  God,  in  the 
belief  that  He  has  given  her  the  victory,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom  for  ever  be  all 
the  praise ! 
Ellen  Hodgkin,  22  13     9  mo.  1874 

Lewes.      Daughter    of   John    and    Elizabeth 

Hodgkin. 
Joseph  Holmes,  72  16     8  mo.  1873 

Cotherstone.  An  Elder.  (See  last  year. J 
Those  words  of  the  37th  Psalm,  "  the  steps 
of  a  good  man  are  ordered  of  the  Lord,"  seem  to 
be  applicable  to  the  experience  of  this  departed 
Friend.  Born  in  1801  at  Frickley,  an  obscure 
village  between  Ackworth  and  Doncaster,  of 
humble  but  worthy  parents,  he  possessed  in  the 
outset  few  external  advantages :  and  his  mother, 
for  whose  memory  he  entertained  a  deep  filial 
regard,  died  when  he  was  only  seven  years  old. 
He  was  employed  in  farm  labour  till  sent  to 
Ackworth  School,  where  he  stayed  two  years ; 
and  was  then  apprenticed  as  a  grocer  to  a  relation 


80  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

in  Sunderland.  In  this  situation  his  good 
conduct  won  the  regard  of  his  master  and  mistress; 
which  was  afterwards  proved  by  the  latter,  on 
her  deathbed,  commending  her  surviving  children 
to  his  kindness  and  care. 

At  the  close  of  his  apprenticeship,  with  a 
little  assistance  from  his  master,  he  was  enabled 
to  commence  business  in  a  small  way  without 
drawing  on  his  parents;  and  success  attended 
his  efforts.  His  feet  were  afterwards  directed,  as 
he  believed  by  the  leading  of  a  kind  Providence, 
to  the  city  of  Durham.  Here,  although  a  member 
of  a  very  small  meeting  of  Friends,  his  upright 
Christian  conduct  gained  the  respect  of  all  with 
whom  he  came  in  contact:  and  for  many  years 
he  did  much  to  uphold  that  little  meeting  under 
no  small  discouragement.  In  his  business  trans- 
actions he  was  scrupulously  upright,  irrespective 
of  any  practices  of  the  trade;  and  by  strict 
economy  in  his  personal  expenses,  he  always  had 
a  little  to  spare  for  others.  He  felt  that  his 
settling  in  Durham,  although  he  was  much 
isolated  from  his  friends  in  religious  communion, 
was  blessed  to  him  both  temporally  and  spiritually : 
and  as  a  citizen  he  was  diligent  in  aiding,  as  far 
as  he  could,  various  objects  of  philanthropy  and 
public  utility. 


JOSEPH    HOLMES.  81 

At  length  Durham  Meeting  of  Friends 
dwindled  away.  First  it  ceased  to  be  a  "  Pre- 
parative Meeting:"  then  the  Week-day  Meetings 
were  given  up,  afterwards  those  on  First-day 
afternoons  ;  and  eventually  it  was  discontinued 
altogether,  the  last  meeting  being  held  on  First- 
day,  in  the  week  of  Joseph  Holmes's  removal 
from  the  city. 

Our  dear  friend  retired  from  business  about 
twenty-three  years  before  his  death,  and  in  1859 
took  up  his  abode  in  the  village  of  Cotherstone, 
having  previously  married  Abigail  Longstaff. 
Here  he  enjoyed  much  earthly  happiness  in  the 
society  of  a  beloved  partner,  and  found  agreeable 
occupation  in  his  garden,  and  in  attending  to 
Meeting  concerns  and  the  affairs  of  the  village. 
He  delighted  in  hospitality,  was  permitted  to 
reap  in  his  retirement  the  reward  of  his  faithful 
and  upright  conduct  through  the  previous  stages 
of  life,  and  was  much  respected  by  the  members 
of  his  own  Quarterly  Meeting.  He  filled  the 
office  of  an  Elder  in  the  Monthly  Meeting  of 
Darlington,  and  greatly  valued  the  privilege  of 
attending  meetings  for  worship  ;  making  an  effort 
when  from  home  to  return  in  time,  to  unite  with 
his  friends  in  these  opportunities  as  they  came  in 
course.  He  was  a  total  abstainer  from  intoxicating 


82  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

liquors  for  forty  years,  kind  but  quiet  and  un- 
ostentatious in  his  charities  to  the  poor,  and 
diligent  up  to  his  death  in  endeavouring  to  diffuse 
religious  truth  by  the  distribution  of  tracts.  He 
had  for  some  years  carried  on  a  Reading  Meeting 
on  the  First-day  afternoon  for  the  poor  people  in 
a  neighbouring  hamlet. 

His  death  was  very  sudden  :  although  there 
is  evidence  that  he  had  intimations  which  had 
not  been  disregarded  by  him,  of  such  an  event. 
He  fell  down  on  the  pavement  while  walking 
with  his  wife,  and  expired  on  the  spot.  He  had 
often  remarked  to  her,  that  we  ought  so  to  live  as 
to  be  prepared  to  die  whenever  the  summons 
should  come, — as  if  each  day  might  be  the  last. 
No  dying  words  attested  his  belief  and  confidence 
in  Christ;  but  we  cannot  doubt  that  his  faith  and 
hope  were  built  on  this  sure  foundation.  One 
of  the  Durham  papers  recording  the  death  of 
their  former  fellow  citizen,  bore  public  testimony 
to  his  worth,  as  one  who  was  "familiar  to  every 
one  in  the  city,  and  generally  respected  for  his 
sterling  rectitude  and  uprightness,"  concluding 
with  these  words :  "his  character  for  unsullied 
integrity  was  unimpeachable."  But  perhaps  few 
persons  were  less  desirous  of  shining  before  their 
fellow-men:  yet  genuine  Christianity  cannot  be 


CAROLINE    HOPKINS.  83 

altogether  hid.  It  is  not  as  a  light  concealed 
under  a  bushel,  but  a  candle  set  on  a  candle- 
stick, that  others  may  see  the  light  in  one  way  or 
another.  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 
The  Christian  graces  are  manifest ;  men  observe 
the  contrast  between  the  believer  and  the 
worldling ;  and  our  Father  in  Heaven  is  glorified 
thereby. 
Annie  Holmes,  21  21     1  mo.  1874 

Gateshead.    Daughter  of  William  Henry  and 

Mary  Jane  Holmes. 
Amelia  Mary  Holmes,         69  17     7  mo.  1874 

Derby.     Widow  of  Samuel  Holmes. 
George  Hooper,  Everton.     42     8     2  mo.  1874 
Margaret  Hope,  64     3     5  mo.  1874 

Fleetwood.    Wife  of  Samuel  Hope. 
Caroline  Hopkins,  66  19    4  mo.  1874 

Scarbro1.  A  Minister.  Wife  of  Henry  Hopkins. 
"  Let  nothing  be  said  about  me,  for  there  is 
nothing  to  say, — except  a  sinner  saved  by  grace," 
were  the  words  of  this  dear  Friend  about  ten 
days  before  her  death.  But  she  would  have  been 
thankful,  if  any  weak  or  weary  one  should  be 
encouraged  by  her  experience,  to  trust  in  that 
grace  which  did  indeed  prove  sufficient  for  her, 
and  that  strength  which  was  made  perfect  in  her 
weakness. 


84  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

For  many  years  she  suffered  much  from 
feeble  health  and  great  weakness  of  the  nervous 
system  ;  which  often  prevented  her  realizing  the 
Christian's  privilege  of  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  In 
1S64  she  wrote  thus  to  her  sister, Priscilla  Green: 
"  Oh  !  that  patience  may  have  its  perfect  work  ! " 
The  words  of  our  blessed  Saviour  have  at  times 
presented  themselves  with  a  little  comfort,  "  But 
she  hath  washed  My  feet  with  tears ; "  and  when 
hearing  of  others'  joy  in  believing,  the  language 
has  arisen,  "What  is  that  to  thee?  follow  thou 
Me  !  "  Two  years  later  she  wrote,  "  I  do  some- 
times hope  that  what  would  seem  to  be  unbelieving 
fears  are  in  great  measure  owing  to  physical 
depression  ;  my  cruel  enemy  taking  advantage  of 
bodily  weakness  to  distress  and  cast  me  down. 
For  there  are  moments  of  humble  trust  in  a 
Saviour's  love  inexpressibly  precious,  when  I 
could  almost  say,  I  could  not  ask  for  more  on 
earth ;  and  yet  how  soon  I  am  again  (as  I  think 
Job  has  it)  '  plunged  in  the  ditch.' "  During  the 
last  ten  years  of  her  life,  when  weak  sight  and 
failing  health  left  little  ability  for  ordinary  occu- 
pations, she  was  almost  constantly  employed  in 
making  up  garments  for  the  very  poor  in  London. 
She  often  spoke  of  this  occupation,  as  having 
been  quite  as  much  benefit  to  herself,  as  to  the 


CABOLINE    HOPKINS.  85 

recipients  of  her  handiwork.  The  following 
letter  is  in  allusion  to  this :  "  This  morning  my 
chest  of  work  has  been  sent  off  for  London.  I 
think  I  have  felt  a  little  thankful  at  having  been 
enabled  to  do  this  little,  for  those  in  so  much 
suffering.  *  *  *  And  oh !  if  this  little 
work,  some  of  which  has  been  done  in  great 
weakness,  may  but  be  regarded  as  one  of  '  lowly 
love,'  it  will  be  of  His  mercy  who  careth  for  all 
the  wants  of  His  creatures." 

Soon  after  recovering  from  a  severe  accession 
of  illness  in  the  spring  of  1870,  she  wrote  thus 
to  one  of  her  nieces :  "  Sometimes  I  too  can  tell 
of  His  goodness  and  mercy,  but  it  is  often  a  low 
time ;  the  nerves  being  of  course  still  very  weak 
(though  so  much  better)  may  have  much  to  do 
with  it ;  *  *  *  but  I  have  been  again 
and  again  helped  to  look  away  to  Him  who  bore 
our  sins ;  and  I  trust  He  helps  me  to  seem  bright, 
even  when  the  waves  of  conflict  rise  high.  Thy 
allusion  to  intercessory  prayer  is  precious.  I  do 
not  know  what  I  should  have  done  without  it;  it 
does  so  help  one's  self,  does  it  not?  Oh  !  do  pray 
for  me,  that  I  may  learn  aright  the  lessons  de- 
signed in  my  being  thus  far  raised  up  ! "  Under 
date  Fifth  month,  29th,  1870,  she  wrote  as 
follows  •  "  Though  things  present  seem  often  to 

i 


86  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

hinder,  trouble  and  perplex,  yet  if  they  are  not 
able  to  separate  from  His  love  (and  we  are 
assured  they  shall  not  be)  no  trial  of  faith  and 
patience  will  be  too  much.  *  *  *  Surely 
I  have  abundant  cause  to  trust  the  mercy,  which 
upholds  in  great  extremity  one  of  the  weakest 
and  most  unworthy." 

In  the  early  spring  of  the  present  year  our 
dear  friend's  physical  sufferings  greatly  increased ; 
and  in  the  Second  month  her  medical  attendant 
informed  her  family,  that  he  felt  the  case  had 
assumed  a  very  grave  aspect.  On  hearing  this 
she  was  very  calm  ;  and  throughout  the  two 
months  during  which  her  suffering  was  prolonged, 
it  was  very  striking  to  witness  the  perfect  serenity 
and  brightness,  with  which  one  who  was  naturally 
of  a  timid  shrinking  disposition  looked  forward  to 
death.  The  morning  after  she  was  informed  of 
the  probable  issue  of  her  illness,  she  told  her 
daughter  that  in  answer  to  prayer  she  had  had 
more  sleep  ;  adding,  "  I  have  been  so  comfortable 
since  I  woke,  I  don't  know  when  I  have  been  so 
happy."  On  the  4th  of  Fourth  month  an  old 
friend  called  to  take  leave  of  her,  and  she  spoke 
to  her  earnestly  of  "  not  having  a  rag  of  her  own 
to  trust  to."  The  next  day  after  a  time  of  severe 
suffering  she  said,  "  I  have  no  cause  to  complain, 


CAROLINE    HOPKINS.  87 

far  otherwise ;  I  have  far  more  than  I  deserve." 
A  few  days  later  she  said,  "Can  this  freedom  from 
distress  and  anxiet}^  be  what  is  spoken  of  in  the 
text,  *  When  He  giveth  quietness,  who  then  can 
make  trouble  ?  ' " 

As  the  end  drew  near,  the  pain  grew  more 
violent  and  overpowering ;  but  with  very  little 
exception  she  retained  full  consciousness,  and 
was  alwa37s  calm  and  bright.  To  a  niece  who 
was  with  her  she  said,  "  The  furnace  has  to  be 
heated  very  hot  before  the  image  is  clearly  re- 
flected." Often  she  spoke  of  there  being  "  no 
pain  there,  no  sickness  there."  On  the  afternoon 
of  the  18th,  whilst  in  very  severe  suffering,  her 
moans  ceased :  while  she  said  very  emphatically, 
"  In  all  their  affliction  He  was  afflicted,  and  the 
angel  of  His  presence  saved  them  ;  in  His  love 
and  in  His  pity  He  redeemed  them."  On  First- 
day,  the  19th,  all  conscious  suffering  seemed  over ; 
and  that  afternoon  her  beloved  ones  were  able  to 
give  thanks,  that  she  had  entered  through  the 
pearl  gates  to  be  "  for  ever  with  the  Lord." 
Sarah  Horne,  Torquay.         62  20     5  mo.  1874 

Wife  of  Thomas  B.  Home. 
Charles  Horsnaill,  71  30     7  mo.  1874 

Canterbury.     An  Elder. 
Rebecca  Howell,  74  10  11  mo.  1873 

Birmingham, 


88  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

Richard  T.  Howitt,  32  13    3  mo.  1874 

Heanor,  Derby.     Son  of  Tantum  Howitt. 
Elizabeth  Hunt,  83    2    4  mo.  1874 

Bristol.    A  Minister.    Widow  of  Henry  Hunt. 
Sarah  Hunter,  Skipton.       52     5     9  mo.  1874 
Abigail  Irwin,  Carlisle.         65     5     8  mo.  1874 
Frances  Elizabeth  Jackson,  15  12     2  mo.  1874 
Bolton.    Died  at  Ackworth. 

Frances  Elizabeth  Jackson,  daughter  of 
Shadrach  and  Elizabeth  Jackson  of  Bolton  in 
Lancashire,  was  sent  to  Ackworth  School  in  the 
summer  of  1868,  and  throughout  her  school  life 
was  noticeable  for  her  great  vivacity  and  im- 
pulsiveness of  character.  She  possessed  good 
natural  abilities,  and  was  a  general  favourite  with 
her  young  companions.  But  in  the  winter  of 
1871,  she  had  an  attack  of  whooping  cough,  which 
appears  to  have  laid  the  foundation  of  disease  of 
the  heart,  the  ultimate  cause  of  her  death.  She 
went  home  at  that  time  for  some  weeks ;  and 
after  her  return  appears,  from  various  memoran- 
dums in  a  little  book  found  after  her  decease,  to 
have  become  increasingly  open  to  religious  im- 
pressions. In  the  Eleventh  month  of  1872,  she 
speaks  of  a  visit  from  a  Friend,  who  had  a  religious 
meeting  with  the  first  class  of  girls,  and  says,  "  I 
felt  that  I  was  nearly  converted  for  a  few  minutes, 


FRANCES  ELIZABETH  JACKSON.      89 

but  then  I  was  as  far  off  as  ever.  Oh,  I  do  wish  I 
was  a  child  of  God  *  *  I  don't  understand 
what  I  have  to  pray  for  properly,  but  Jesus  will 
show  me  if  I  ask  Him."  She  says  "  they  all  knelt 
down  in  prayer,  and  she  wept,  but  was  afraid  it 
did  not  do  her  any  good,  she  was  such  a  naughty 
girl : "  and  adds,  "  may  my  Heavenly  Father 
help  me." 

Within  the  last  twelve  months  of  her  life,  her 
character  seems  to  have  matured.  While  sitting 
with  others  round  the  schoolroom  fire  one  First- 
day  evening,  the  question  was  asked,  if  any  of 
them  were  to  die  that  night,  could  they  say  they 
were  prepared  ?  to  which  Fanny  replied,  she 
thought  she  could  say  yes :  adding  that  once  when 
sitting  in  silence  in  meeting,  an  inward  voice 
seemed  to  tell  her  that  her  sins  were  forgiven : 
and  since  that  she  had  been  quite  happy.  This 
precious  visitation  is  noticed  in  her  diary,  First 
month,  17th,  1873 :  "  A  great  change  seems  to 
have  come  over  me  since  I  wrote  anything  in  this 
little  book.  My  Heavenly  Father  has  spoken 
peace  to  my  soul.  I  feel  happy  now  :  *  *  * 
what  a  loving  Father  He  is,  to  answer  my  prayers 
so  soon  !  "  She  was  much  interested  with  a  fare- 
well visit  from  S.  and  S.  Clemes  to  their  Ack worth 
friends,  and  with  hearing  Samuel  Clemes  ask 

i2 


yU  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

that  they  would  pray  for  them  in  their  future 
labours  in  Madagascar;  and  adds,  "  I  have  prayed 
that  their  labours  may  be  blessed." 

Writing  Third  month,  19th,  on  her  four- 
teenth birthday,  which  proved  to  be  her  last,  she 
says  :  "I  mean  to  try  to  be  a  better  girl  this  year 
with  God's  blessing ;  but  I  am  so  careless ! " 
About  this  time  she  speaks  of  happy  meetings 
with  three  of  her  schoolfellows,  seeking  for  Divine 
help ;  and  while  sensible  at  times  of  unwatchful- 
ness,  she  was  led  on  various  occasions  to  pray  for 
help  not  to  speak  evil  of  others,  to  obey  her 
teachers,  to  do  to  others  as  she  would  be 
done  by. 

Eleventh  month,  10th.  When  reminded  by 
one  of  her  teachers,  that  the  eye  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  her,  and  she  must  try  to  do  right  and  please 
Him,  she  writes :  "  And  I  will  try,  0  Father ! 
help  me.  Thou  knowest  how  hard  it  is  for  me  to 
do  what  is  right :  but  help  me,  and  make  me  love 
Thee  more." 

Near  the  end  of  the  year  she  was  much  im- 
pressed by  attending  the  funeral  of  a  Friend,  both 
at  the  graveside  and  in  meeting.  "It  ought  to 
teach  us,  (she  says)  to  watch  and  pray,  for  we 
know  not  when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh.  *  * 
0  strengthen  my  faith  and  love,  my  Father,  and 


FKANCES   ELIZABETH   JACKSON.  91 

enable  me  not  to  forget  the  lesson  Thou  sendest, 
in  taking  one  and  another  of  Thy  children  to 
Thyself.    Amen." 

Her  last  memorandum  was  on  the  last  day 
of  1873.  On  the  girls  in  her  class  being  asked  to 
think  over  what  had  happened  during  the  year, 
she  says,  "  I  prayed  to  be  more  faithful,  and  to 
love  my  Saviour  more.  O  my  Father,  make  me 
wholly  Thine,  for  I  feel  that  Thou  hast  been 
drawing  me  to  Thyself;  but  Satan  often  gets  the 
victory,  and  I  fall.  O  make  me  love  Thee  so 
much  that  I  shall  hate  sin,  and  make  me  a  better 
girl  next  year  for  Thy  dear  Son's  sake.  Amen.  " 
This  is  followed  by  a  " prayer  for  meetings" 
"  Kecal  my  wandering  thoughts,  0  Lord,  when 
assembled  with  others  to  sit  in  solemn  silence 
before  Thee."  - 

Though  like  other  girls  not  without  faults, 
yet  it  is  manifest  she  was,  as  she  sought  after  it, 
visited  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  from  time  to  time 
brought  nearer  to  her  Heavenly  Father,  through 
the  redeeming  love  of  Christ  her  Saviour. 

Her  last  illness  of  only  a  few  weeks  assumed 
many  changes.  Sometimes  she  was  able  to  sit 
up  for  hours,  and  was  particularly  cheerful  on 
the  11th  of  Second  month,  tripping  lightly  from 
one  room  to  another  in  preparation  for  her  ex- 


92  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

pected  departure  from  school ;  but  the  following 
morning,  when  about  to  get  up,  she  was  suddenly 
seized  with  great  difficulty  of  breathing,  and  in  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  was  no  moie.  She  stood  the 
first  girl  in  the  school : — her  friends  were  all 
anticipating  her  return  home,  when  as  in  a 
moment  she  was  taken  to  the  better  home  above. 
Marta  Jackson,  Hoddesdon.    80     9     8  mo.  1874 

Widow  of  Robert  Jackson  of  York. 
Elizabeth  Jacob,  72  23     8  mo.  1874 

Waterford. 
Mary  Jenkin,  Redruth.         80  11     6  mo.  1874 

An  Elder.    Widow  of  Alfred  Jenkin. 
Anna  Johnson,  80  26  12  mo.  1873 

Dree  Hill,   County    Tyrone.      Wife    of  John 

Johnson. 

This  dear  Friend  was  much  beloved  by  the 
little  circle  of  her  friends,  being  herself  of  a 
loving  cheerful  spirit.  Having  sought  the  Lord 
in  her  youth,  He  revealed  Himself  to  her  then  as 
her  Saviour;  and  her  faith  and  hope  in  Him 
were  steadfast  during  the  course  of  a  long  life, 
sustaining  her  under  many  trials.  Her  sweet 
resignation  to  the  Divine  will  was  often  instructive 
during  times  of  close  proving,  wherein  her  affec- 
tionate feelings  were  sorely  tried : — four  of  her 
children  having  been  removed  from  her  by  death. 


ANNA   JOHNSON.  93 

Never  is  she  remembered  by  those  who  had  daily 
opportunities  of  seeing  her,  to  have  murmured 
under  these  bitter  trials,  and  yet  her  feelings  as  a 
mother  were  exquisitely  tender.  But  she  is  well 
remembered,  while  the  tears  rolled  down  her  face, 
to  have  uttered  the  language  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise.  Indeed  such  was  the  frequent  clothing  of 
her  spirit.  Even  when  her  bodily  suffering  was 
great,  she  often  spoke  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord, 
saying,  M  It  is  wonderful."  Only  a  week  or  so 
before  the  end,  she  surprised  her  friends,  after 
being  apparently  unable  to  speak  for  some  time, 
by  repeating  very  sweetly  a  portion  of  the  103rd 
Psalm  :  "  Bless  the  Lord  0  my  soul,  and  all  that 
is  within  me,  bless  His  holy  name."  Again  and 
again  she  was  heard  to  say  "  Saviour : "  also, 
"  Glory  be  to  the  Father  and  to  the  Son  !  Glory, 
Glory ! "  She  bore  her  sufferings  with  much 
patience,  often  asking  help  of  the  Lord,  and  never 
failing  to  return  thanks  for  relief  when  it  was 
given.  On  one  occasion,  previous  to  her  last 
illness,  during  a  time  of  much  weakness  a  friend 
said  to  her,  "  If  it  should  be  the  Lord's  will  to 
take  thee,  I  believe  He  will  have  a  place  prepared 
for  thee,"  to  which  she  replied,  "  I  have  not  a 
doubt  of  it."  The  same  friend  writes,  "  Her  dis- 
position to  give  thanks  never  alters."     When  the 


94  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

end  came  it  was  so  peaceful  that  those  present 
could  almost  say — 

"  The  gates  of  Pearl  for  her  were  moved 

So  gently  from  their  portal, 
That  those  who  watched  her  scarcely  knew 

When  she  became  immortal." 

The  following  verses  found  in  her  own  hand- 
writing among  the  last  she  had  copied,  seemed 
indeed  like  "  A  voice  from  heaven :  " — 

"  I  shine  in  the  light  of  God, 

His  likeness  stamps  my  brow ; 
Through  the  Shadow  of  Death  my  feet  have  trod, 
And  I  reign  in  Glory  now." 
From  the  "Annual  Monitor"  for  1858,  p.  207. 

Joseph  Jones,  Hereford.        70  25  10  mo.   1873 
John  Jones,  Ruthin.  75  27     6  mo.  1874 

John  Jones  was  born  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Ruthin,  North  Wales,  in  the  Ninth  month  of 
1798.  His  mother  was  a  pious  and  energetic 
woman  ;  and  his  father  a  clever  active  man,  but 
was  induced  by  the  war-spirit  so  prevalent  in 
those  times,  to  enlist  into  the  Marines ;  leaving  a 
young  family  almost  entirely  dependent  on  the 
care  and  exertions  of  their  mother.  But  the 
"  God  of  the  fatherless "  was  with  her  in  the 
hour  of  trouble,  enabling  her  to  train  up  her  four 


JOHN   JONES.  95 

children  carefully ;  who  were  early  instructed  in 
the  forms  and  doctrines  of  the  Established  Church. 
Being  lineally  descended  from  a  family  of  "  Welsh 
Bards,"  the  subject  of  this  memoir  had  a  natural 
talent  for  music;  and  while  yet  of  tender  years 
was  taught  to  perform  on  the  Triple  Welsh  Harp. 
Following  the  example  of  his  father,  he  also  en- 
listed ;  and  this  rash  step  on  the  part  of  her 
eldest  son  was  a  heartfelt  grief  to  his  mother,  who 
followed  the  boyish  recruit  to  Chester  :  where  the 
sight  of  her  tears,  and  the  good  advice  she  gave 
him  at  parting,  had  a  powerful  effect  on  his 
future  character.  The  soldiers'  march  to  Lon- 
don (walking  thirty  miles  a  day)  was  trying  and 
wearisome  ;  but  his  naturally  cheerful  disposition 
overcame  all  difficulties.  On  account  of  his  skill 
as  a  musician;  he  was  entered  into  the  band,  and 
drafted  on  board  a  man-of-war.  Notwithstanding 
these  adverse  influences  he  was  at  times  favoured 
with  visitations  of  Divine  love,  and  an  ardent 
longing  to  know  more  of  the  only  true  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ  our  one  Mediator  and  Redeemer. 
Under  powerful  exercise  of  mind  he  would,  when 
leisure  permitted,  take  his  Bible,  and  go  into 
some  obscure  part  of  the  vessel  to  read  and  pray ; 
and  frequently  had  to  endure  the  taunts  and  scoff- 
ing jests  of  his  thoughtless  comrades.    It  was  a 


96  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

subject  for  thankfulness  with  him  in  after  life, 
that  during  his  nine  years  of  military  service  in 
actual  war-time,  he  had  never  been  called  into 
action ;  and  was  thus  spared  the  bitterness  of 
thinking  that  he  had  actually  taken  the  life  of 
any  of  his  fellow-creatures.  For  when  his  ship 
returned  from  the  East  Indies,  calling  at  St. 
Helena,  they  found  the  disturber  of  the  peace  of 
Europe  in  captivity  there — and  peace  prevailing 
at  home.  He  found  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a 
soldier's  furlough  to  visit  his  parents,  who  were 
then  comfortably  established  in  business  in  his 
native  town  :  his  father  having  received  an 
honourable  discharge  after  the  declaration  of 
Peace. 

About  the  year  1821 — 22,  John  Jones  was 
much  drawn  towards  the  views  of  Friends.  His 
only  sister,  who  still  survives  him,  was  then 
living  in  a  Friend's  family  at  Hereford;  where 
his  brother,  the  late  Joseph  Jones,  also  established 
himself  in  business;  and  both  had  been  received 
into  membership.  Intercourse  with  his  beloved 
relatives,  and  the  subsequent  thoughtful  perusal 
of  the  writings  of  Friends,  coupled  with  his  own 
strong  convictions,  determined  him  to  leave  the 
service.  But  there  was  some  difficulty  attending 
this  step.     He  was  obliged  to  pay  a  heavy  sum 


JOHN    JONES.  97 

to  obtain  his  discharge,  and  to  find  two  substitutes. 
He  was  not  yet  favoured  with  that  light,  which 
in  after  years  showed  him,  that  what  was  wrong 
for  himself  to  follow,  it  must  also  be  wrong  for 
him  to  lay  upon  others  as  his  substitutes.  He  ap- 
plied to  the  Admiralty  Board,  found  the  requisite 
money  and  men,  and  was  set  at  liberty  ;  fervently 
thanking  the  kind  Providence  that  had  preserved 
him  through  many  perils. 

About  the  year  1823  he  returned  to  his 
native  town,  and  commenced  business  as  a  grocer, 
married,  and  had  a  family  of  seven  children, 
five  of  whom  survive  him.  At  this  period,  he 
was  under  much  tender  religious  feeling,  and 
would  often  wander  alone  in  the  fields  and  lanes 
of  the  beautiful  Vale  of  Clwyd,  giving  himself  up 
to  silent  meditation  and  prayer, — 

"  Steal  from  the  throng  to  haunts  untrod, 
And  hold  communion  there  with  God." 

There  was  then  a  family  of  Friends  living 
on  the  farm  of  Garthgynan  near  Ruthin,  and 
with  them  he  was  accustomed  to  sit  down  for 
worship  on  First-days,  and  this  continued  till  the 
Bancroft  family  emigrated  to  America.  About 
1826  or  27,  himself  and  two  of  his  sons  were 
received  into  membership  by  the  Friends  of 
Hardshaw  West  Monthly  Meeting.    John  Jones 


U8  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

steadily  maintained  his  position  as  a  plain,  con- 
sistent, conscientious  Friend,  though  alone  in  his 
religious  profession ;  and  hecame  widely  known 
in  North  Wales  as  "  the  Quaker.''  Having 
entered  on  a  religious  life  through  Christ  the 
door,  and  yielded  himself  unreservedly  to  the 
will  and  requirements  of  his  Lord  and  Master 
while  yet  in  the  full  vigour  of  manhood,  he  was 
enabled  to  take  up  his  Cross,  gently  answering 
those  who  questioned  his  course,  "  I  have  peace 
in  so  doing."  The  giving  up  of  music  was  a  hard 
task ;  for  it  seemed  like  the  rending  asunder  of 
part  of  his  nature  :  yet  he  felt  it  right  for  him 
not  only  to  give  up  the  use  of  it,  but  to  destroy 
his  valuable  and  favourite  instrument.  He  made 
his  religious  convictions  the  rule  in  performing 
his  civil  duties.  He  would  not  vote  at  elections 
from  interest,  but  en  principle ;  which  led  to  the 
remark  from  those  with  whom  he  did  not  unite, 
that  they  could  make  nothing  of  "  the  Quaker" 
for  he  carried  his  conscience  with  him  every- 
where. He  took  an  active  part  in  providing 
un sectarian  education  for  the  poor,  and  was  ardent 
in  the  Temperance  movement.  To  draw  young 
men  from  the  public-house,  he  promoted  the 
formation,  of  a  Reading  Society:  and  his  horse 
and  conveyance  were  always  at  service  to  fetch 


john  jones.  yy 

lecturers  and  others,  on  any  public  occasion  con- 
nected with  the  cause. 

In  the  First  month  of  1837,  he  suffered  a 
great  affliction  by  the  death  of  his  wife,  leaving 
him  with  a  family  of  six  young  children.  But  in 
the  following  year  he  entered  again  into  marriage 
with  Mary  Hattersley  of  Liverpool,  who  proved 
a  true  helpmeet,  and  was  well  qualified  to  assist 
in  bringing  up  his  family.  With  a  view  of  being 
near  a  Friends'  Meeting,  he  removed  to  Chester, 
but  on  the  death  of  his  father  in  1842,  returned 
to  Ruthin :  and  was  often  a  great  help  to  Friends 
travelling  in  the  ministry,  being  always  ready  to 
join  them  as  guide  and  interpreter.  Ruthin  being 
an  assize  town,  he  was  often  summoned  on  juries, 
and  called  to  bear  his  public  testimony  against 
taking  oaths  :  and  often  did  his  fellow- townsmen 
witness  the  spoiling  of  his  goods,  which  were 
seized  and  sold  in  the  Market  Place,  for  his  con- 
scientious scruples  in  refusing  to  pay  Church- 
rates.  For  many  years  he  maintained  with  his 
own  family  a  meeting  for  Divine  worship ;  at 
first  in  a  hired  room,  but  latterly  in  his  own 
house.  One  aged  person,  who  had  long  been 
accustomed  to  sit  alone,  endeavouring  to  worship 
in  "  Spirit  and  in  truth,"  would  walk  regularly 
from  Denbigh  and  back,  a  distance  of  sixteen 


100  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

miles,  every  First-day,  for  the  sake  of  sitting  in 
silence  with  the  small  company  in  Ruthin.  A 
person  once  remarking  to  John  Jones  that  he 

ought  to  go  to  hear  Mr. ,  as  he  was  such  a 

powerful  minister,  he  replied,  "  I  go  to  his  Master, 
to  the  Fountain  Head,  for  myself."  He  was  re- 
markable for  good  nature,  and  simplicity  of  soul, 
tempered  with  much  humour  and  anecdote,  which 
rippled  charmingly  through  his  conversation. 

As  his  sons  grew  up  to  manhood,  three  of 
them  emigrated  to  Australia,  where  his  youngest 
son  made  a  remarkably  peaceful  close,  sending 
across  the  ocean  a  precious  message  of  his  dying 
love  to  his  dear  parents,  brother  and  sisters.  In 
the  year  1866  John  Jones  removed  with  his  wife 
to  Great  Ay  ton,  Yorkshire,  where  they  lived  for 
six  years,  much  enjoying  the  privilege  of  regularly 
attending  meetings,  and  of  general  intercourse 
with  Friends.  In  the  summer  of  1871,  our  friend 
wrote  to  his  younger  brother  at  Kuthin :  "  Now 
be  ready,  for  we  are  drawing  nearer  the  river;  " 
and  in  a  very  few  weeks  afterwards  that  beloved 
brother  was  suddenly  seized  with  paralysis,  and 
called  away.  Just  as  this  event  happened  John 
Jones  also  had  a  stroke  of  the  same  disease,  which 
slightly  injured  his  left  side.  A  second  seizure  in 
1872  was  attended  with  more  serious  results ;  and 


JOHN    JONES.  101 

his  beloved  wife  dying  about  this  time,  the  family 
thought  a  return  to  his  native  air  would  be  best 
for  him.  The  coming  back  to  Ruthin  seemed 
quite  to  revive  him  with  the  long  cherished  asso- 
ciations of  his  old  Welsh  home.  He  was  able  to 
take  little  walks  daily,  which  he  evidently  much 
enjoyed :  and  the  sitting  down  in  silence  in  his  own 
house  on  First-days,  in  conjunction  with  his 
daughters,  was  continued  up  to  his  decease. 

The  death  of  Joseph  Jones  of  Hereford  in 
10th  mo.  1873, forcibly  reminded  him  that  the  days 
of  his  pilgrimage  were  also  numbered,  Writing  to 
his  sons  in  Australia,  he  said,  I  must  now  "  hold 
fast  that  which  I  have,  lest  any  man  take  away 
my  crown."  Rev.  iii.  11.  His  sight  and  hearing 
were  wonderfully  spared  to  the  last  He  had  an 
old  Welsh  Testament,  which  formerly  belonged 
to  Robert  Whitaker  of  Ackworth ;  and  out  of  this 
"  treasured  volume  "  he  would  often  read  to  those 
about  him  the  precious  words  of  Holy  Writ,  in 
the  expressive  language  of  his  native  tongue. 
Some  two  months  before  his  decease,  he  was 
seized  with  the  third  paralytic  stroke.  One  day 
after  this,  he  read  in  the  British  Friend  the 
account  of  Sybil  Jones'  saying  to  the  captain  of 
of  the  ship,  "  that  death  was  to  her  but  the 
opening  of  the  portals  of  immortal  glory."     Next 

k2 


102  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

morning  he  said  to  his  daughter,  "  I  dreamt  of 
dying  last  night."  "  Well,  father,"  was  the  reply, 
"  how  didst  thou  feel  in  the  prospect  of  the  great 
change  ?  "  "  Oh  !  I  had  no  fear,"  he  answered, 
"  I  felt  like  Sybil  Jones."  The  day  before  his 
death,  his  daughter  read  again  to  him  the  last 
messages  of  filial  affection  from  his  youngest  son 
who  died  in  Australia,  as  follows :  "  Tell  father, 
that  before  I  died  I  often  used  to  think  of  him,  and 
have  done  so  for  years.  And  I  always  thought  with 
great  satisfaction  of  the  beneficial  influence  his 
life,  example,  and  words  had  on  the  minds  of  his 
children.  Tell  him  that  I  was  very  thankful, 
that  I  was  brought  up  as  a  member  of  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  that  I  considered  his  yielding  to 
God  in  his  youth  had  been  greatly  blessed  both 
to  him  and  to  his  family  :  and  although  we  shall 
not  meet  again  on  earth,  I  believe  we  shall  meet 
in  heaven. 

"  The  last  message  from  his  affectionate  son,— 

who  died  in  the  full  assurance  of  forgiveness, 

through  the  atonement  made  for  him  by  Jesus 

Christ  our  Saviour.     Amen." 

The  dying  father  could  not  speak,  but  was  quite 

conscious  of  all,  and  his  eyes  followed  the  reader 

through  every   word.       On   Seventh-day,    Sixth 

month,  27th,  an  attack  of  apoplexy  came  on,  and 


JOHN    JONES.  103 

after  a  brief  sharp  struggle,  life  was  extinct.  The 
arrangements  for  his  interment  were  carried  out 
after  the  manner  of  Friends,  according  to  his 
express  wishes :  and  the  remains  were  laid  in 
the  burying  ground  that  formerly  belonged  to  the 
Euglish  Independent  Congregation  at  Ruthin. 
As  the  funeral  passed  through  the  little  town 
shops  were  closed  and  business  suspended,  as  a 
token  of  esteem  and  respect  from  his  fellow- 
townsmen.  Those  nearest  and  dearest,  who 
witnessed  his  calm  and  peaceful  departure,  are 
comforted  in  the  assurance  that  "he  fell  asleep 
in  Jesus,"  in  the  blessed  hope  of  life  eternal,  and 
of  a  glorious  union  with  God's  redeemed. 
Rebecca  Juxon,  81  31     3  mo.  1874 

Birmingham. 
Hannah  Kay,  56  13  11  mo.  1873 

Wakefield.    Wife  of  Charles  Kay. 
Ann  Isabel  Kaye,  29     1  12  mo.  1873 

Ackworth.    Wife  of  Walter  J.  Kaye. 
Thomas  Kendrick,  Chatteris.  85  17     8  mo.  1874 
Mary  Kerr,  78  28     3  mo.  1874 

Drummond,  County  Tyrone. 
Maria  Kitching,  Wakefield.  67  15     8  mo.  1874 

An  Elder.     Wife  of  William  Kitching. 
Charles  Knight,  Reading.    34  14     5  mo.  1874 
Thomas  Knight,  Southwark.  67  27  ,  7  mo.  1874 


104  ANNUAL    MONITOE. 

Katherine  Knight,  75  22     8  mo.  1874 

Maldon,  Essex.    Widow  of  William  Knight  of 

With  am. 
Elizabeth  Knott,  81  25     1  mo.  1874 

Rathangan.      An  Elder.      Widow  of  Thomas 

Knott. 
Edith  Labrey,  Tottenham.    \\  25     9  mo.  1874 

Daughter  of  John  and  Eliza  Labrey. 
Abigail  Lamb,  77  23     8  mo.  1874 

Devis  View,  Belfast.    Widow  of  John  Lamb. 
Oswald  Lambert,  66  27  12  mo.  1873 

High  Blean,  near  Bainbridge. 
Robert  Latimer,  19  20     7  mo.  1873 

Died  at  Brisbane.   Son  of  Emily  Elizabeth  and 

the  late  Joseph  Latimer. 
William  Michael  Lawrence,  West  Derby, 

Liverpool.  57     3     2  mo.  1874 

Charles  Lean,  Uxbridge.      69  23     8  mo.  1874 
James  Leigh,  63  24  11  mo.  1873 

Sawry,  Windermere.     Died  at  Soutbport. 
Arthur  Edward  Lidbetter,  27  13     5  mo.  1874 

Ambleside.  Son  of  Martin  and  the  late  Elizabeth 

Lidbetter. 
Hannah  Lloyd,  52  27  12  mo.  1873 

Winchmore  Hill,  London. 
Sarah  Lovell,  75  J  8    4  mo.  1874 

Clifton,  Bristol.    Widow  of  John  Hill  Lovell. 


PHEBE    ANN    MARRIAGE.  105 

Susannah  Lowe,  60     6  11  mo.  1873 

Eating  ton.    Daughter  of  Jeffery  Lowe. 
Chkistiana  Lucas,  63     6     7  mo.  1874 

Hitchin.     Widow  of  Jeffery  Lucas. 
Jean  MacDermid,  52     5  11  mo.  1873 

Darlington.      Daughter  of  the  late  John  and 

Hannah  MacDermid. 
John  Macmorran,  60  17     7  mo.  1874 

York.    A  Minister. 
Mary  Macquillan,  42  24  11  mo.  1873 

Ballyeden,  Enniscorthy. 
Phebe  Malcolm,  70  22  12  mo.  1873 

Bermondsey. 
Phebe  Ann  Marriage,         62     1     2  mo.  1874 

Chelmsford.    A  Minister.    Daughter  of  the  late 

Thomas  and  Margaret  Marriage  of  Pease  Hall 

near  Chelmsford. 

The  memory  of  this  beloved  Friend  is  very 
precious  to  those  who  knew  her ;  and  it  is  thought 
that  a  short  memorial  of  her  may  tend  to  the  en- 
couragement of  others,  especially  of  such  as  have 
to  pass  through  a  prolonged  period  of  physical 
infirmity. 

In  retracing  her  course  we  feel  there  is  much 
which  testifies  to  the  grace  of  God;  the  pious 
influences  which  surrounded  her  childhood  were 
largely  blessed  in  the  formation  of  her  Christian 


106  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

character.  About  the  twenty-first  year  of  her 
age,  she  was  affected  with  heart  disease,  and  for 
several  succeeding  years  was  confined  to  her 
couch,  during  which  she  experienced  the  refining 
hand  of  her  Lord  upon  her.  This  couch  of  suffer- 
ing appeared  to  be  her  prescribed  sphere  of  ser- 
vice, in  magnifying  the  All  sufficiency  of  Divine 
grace  to  sustain  in  patience  and  humble  trust.  In 
a  religious  visit  paid  by  the  late  Edward  Alex- 
ander of  Limerick,  it  was  given  him  to  see  that 
other  work  for  her  Lord  was  in  store  for  her,  and 
that  she  would  be  raised  up  for  its  accomplish- 
ment. This  was  soon  after  verified  by  a  partial 
restoration;  and  in  the  autumn  of  1841,  she  felt 
called  to  take  a  part  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel. 
In  the  exercise  of  her  gift,  she  was  enabled  to 
look  simply  to  her  Lord  and  His  will,  and  not 
unto  man.  Her  ministry  was  clear  and  forcible, 
pointing  to  Christ  Jesus  as  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  In  prayer 
she  found  near  access  to  the  Throne  of  Grace ; 
and  in  the  seclusion  of  home  her  voice  was  often 
raised,  not  only  on  her  own  account,  but  on  behalf 
of  her  friends,  the  church,  and  the  world  at  large, 
accompanied  by  the  tribute  of  thanksgiving  and 
praise.  In  meetings  for  discipline  she  manifested 
a  clear  enlightened  judgment,  being  guided  in 


PHEBE    ANN    MARRIAGE.  107 

her  counsel  by  the  wisdom  from  above.  Her 
heart  yearned  in  tenderness  towards  those  in 
early  life,  and  she  rejoiced  over  such  as  were 
giving  evidence  of  devotedness  to  their  dear 
Saviour;  whilst  a  deep  concern  rested  on  her 
spirit  that  all  might  be  brought  to  Him,  and 
drink  the  waters  of  eternal  life  so  freely  offered 
for  their  acceptance.  She  loved  to  quote  from 
"  The  last  days  of  Rutherford  " — 

"  Oh  !  Christ — He  is  the  fountain, 
The  deep  sweet  well  of  love  ! 

The  streams  on  earth  I've  tasted, 
More  deep  I'll  drink  above. 

"  There  to  an  ocean  fulness 
His  mercy  doth  expand, 
And  glory,  glory  dwelleth 
In  Immanuel's  land." 
Our  dear  friend  was  one  of  eleven  brothers 
and  sisters,  and  resided  under  the  parental  roof 
until  the  decease  of  her  mother  in  the  year  1860  ; 
when  she  and  an  elder  sister  removed  to  Chelms- 
ford. Uniform  cheerfulness  and  energy  of  charac- 
ter marked  her  home  life,  and  she  entered  with 
lively  interest  into  the  pursuits  and  intellectual 
enjoyments  of  her  younger  relatives  and  friends, 
to  whom  she  was  a  most  pleasing  and  instructive 
companion;   whilst  many  of  her  cotemporaries 


108  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

who  shared  her  friendship  can  testify  to  her 
power  of  sympathy  and  love.  One  of  her  nephews 
in  writing  of  her  says,  "  We  shall  miss  her  bright 
cheerful  spirit, — bright  and  cheerful  in  the  midst 
of  much  bodily  infirmity :" — and  referring  also 
to  her  beloved  brother  who  died  some  years  before, 
he  says,  "  she  and  Uncle  Isaac  must  have  had 
their  spirits  lighted  with  heavenly  light,  or  they 
never  could  have  shone  so  brightly  in  the  midst 
of  constant  weakness." 

Very  short  was  the  summons  to  our  beloved 
friend.  On  the  25th  of  First  month  she  attended 
the  First-day  Morning  Meeting,  where  her  voice 
was  heard  for  the  last  time ;  a  few  days'  illness 
supervened,  and  on  the  following  First-day  she 
entered  into  rest. 

"  Thy  talent  was  not  buried, 

Nor  didst  thou  idle  stand; 

The  work  to  thee  appointed 

Was  done  with  heart  and  hand. 
Before  the  night  came  o'er  thee, 

Before  the  curtain  fell, 
Thy  sacred  task  was  finished, 
And  all  with  thee  is  well." 
Margaret  Marriage,  64     8     2  mo.  1874 

Moulsham  Lodge,  Chelmsford.      Wife  of  John 
Marriage. 


MARGARET    MARRIAGE.  109 

Blessed  with  a  large  loving  family,  they  de- 
light to  speak  of  her,  as  "  the  light  of  the  house :  " 
it  seemed  her  constant  care  to  spread  around  her 
that  sunshine  of  happiness  which  she  herself  en- 
joyed. She  loved  to  withdraw  to  her  chamber, 
there  to  meditate  on  the  loving-kindness  and 
mercy  of  her  Heavenly  Father.  This  we  believe 
was  the  secret  of  that  peace  and  happiness  she 
enjoyed,  and  which  enabled  her  to  feel  that  this 
life  was  not  "  a  vale  of  tears." 

Her  illness  was  very  brief,  but  so  bright 
and  cheerful  was  she,  that  it  was  hardly  pos- 
sible for  her  family  to  realize,  that  their  loved 
one  would  so  soon  be  taken  from  them.  Her 
husband  and  children  will  long  remember  the 
last  gathering  around  her  bed,  on  the  eve  of 
the  Sabbath-day ;  wherein  assurance  was  felt  that 
her  ransomed  spirit  would  be  "  for  ever  with  the 
Lord."  So  gently  and  quietly  did  she  "  fall 
asleep,"  that  death  seemed  truly  "  but  transition ; " 
those  around  scarcely  knowing  the  moment  when 
the  call  was  given  "  to  come  up  higher." 
Ann  Marsh,  Dorking.  82  22     6  mo.  1874 

A  Minister.  '  Widow  of  John  Marsh. 
Margaret  Mason,  12  18     3  mo.  1874 

Dolphinliolme,  Lancaster.    Daughter  of  George 

and  Hannah  Mason. 


110  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

James  Matthews,  Ampthill.  62  20     5  mo.  1874 
Elizabeth  Merrell,  62  24     7  mo.  1874 

Lambeth. 
William  Moor,  Plaistoiv.      77  24    9  mo.  1874 
Richard  Mordaunt,  75  13     1  mo.  1874 

Great  Broughton,  Cumberland. 
John  Morrison,  73  25     7  mo.  1874 

Springhill,  Enniscorthy. 
Joseph  Morton,  Hyde.  50  20     8  mo.  1S74 

Marta  Nodal,  68  28     2  mo.  1873 

Sale,    Manchester,      Wife     of    John    Nodal. 

( Omitted  last  year.) 
Sarah  Otway,  76  10     3  mo.  1874 

The  Retreat,  near  Armagh. 
Anna  Oxley,  76     3     6  mo.  1874 

Upper  Clapton,  London.      Daughter  of  the  late 

John  Oxley. 
Robert  Palmer,  77  28    4  mo.  1874 

Taunton.    An  Elder. 
Lydia  Palmer,  75     2  11  mo.  1874 

Huddersfield.     Widow  of  Thomas  Palmer. 
Caroline  Elizabeth  Parken, 

Bournemouth.  A  Minister.    83  28     5  mo.  1874 
Caroline  Elizabeth  Parken  was  born  at  Dun- 
stable,  in  the   year  1792.      Her  parents   were 
Baptists  by  profession,  and  during  her  early  life 
were  living  in  affluence, 


CAROLINE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  Ill 

Caroline  was  as  a  child  very  soon  susceptible 
of  religious  impressions,  and  remembered  when 
quite  young  reading  her  Bible  with  extreme 
interest.  The  Book  of  Revelation  seems  to  have 
had  an  especial  charm  for  her,  with  its  wonderful 
description  of  heaven,  and  its  solemn  warnings ; 
and  she  often  pondered,  when  reading  it  with 
wonder  and  awe,  how  it  could  be  that  professing 
Christians,  or  those  who  had  read  this  marvellous 
book,  could  have  their  lives  so  little  influenced 
by  it,  as  appeared  to  be  the  case. 

When  only  eleven  years  of  age,  she  greatly 
desired  to  make  an  open  profession  by  public 
baptism  of  her  faith  in  Christ.  Her  mother,  who 
was  a  woman  of  a  feeling  mind,  considered  her 
then  too  young;  but  promised  her  that  if  she 
continued  of  the  same  mind  at  fourteen,  she 
should  be  allowed  the  privilege.  Before  this  time 
arrived,  her  mother,  who  had  long  been  an  invalid, 
was  removed  by  death.  The  wish  to  be  baptized 
was  notwithstanding  carried  out,  and  in  company 
with  an  elder  sister  she  underwent  the  rite  in  the 
presence  of  a  large  congregation. 

After  the  death  of  her  mother,  our  dear  friend 
passed  through  many  trials.  Her  father's  circum- 
stances became  much  involved,  which  caused  the 
family  to  remove  from  Dunstable  into  the  West 


112  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

of  England :  and  after  some  time  they  settled  at 
Exeter.  During  these  years,  three  beloved  sisters 
quickly  followed  each  other  to  the  grave.  Their 
death  made  a  deep  impression  on  her  mind.  Her 
feelings  also  suffered  a  severe  shock  in  the  sudden 
death  of  a  favorite  and  talented  brother,*  just  as 
he  was  entering  upon  life. 

After  her  father's  second  marriage,  she  re- 
sided for  some  time  as  a  parlour  boarder  in  a 
ladies'  school.  Later,  she  took  up  her  abode 
with  her  brother  William,  who  had  become  a 
barrister  in  London.  It  was  probably  at  this 
time,  that  she  was  exposed  to  the  attractions  of 
worldly  society.  Her  fondness  for  music,  and 
her  skill  in  playing  various  instruments,  caused 
her  company  to  be  sought;  and  she  was  some- 
times in  parties  where  dancing  formed  part  of 
the  amusement  of  the  evening.  But  her  mind 
instinctively  shrank  from  this  kind  of  entertain- 
ment, and  it  is  evident  by  some  lines  she  wrote 
after  an  evening  so  spent,  that  she  was  occupied 
with  more  serious  thoughts  than  are  usually  found 
in  the  ball  room. 

About  this  time  she  received  the  attentions 
of  a  young  man,  who  was  in  many  respects  of 
congenial  tastes  and  dispositions,  and  whom  she 
*  He  was  one  of  the  original  Editors  of  the  Eclectic  Review. 


CAKOLINE    ELIZABETH    PAEKEN.  113 

much  admired;  but  the  persuasion  (to  which  she 
could  not  close  her  eyes)  that,  with  all  his  talents 
and  attractiveness,  he  was  not  likely  to  prove  a 
helpmeet  to  her  in  the  heavenward  journey, — led 
her  to  the  conclusion  entirely  to  give  up  any 
thought  of  marriage;  and  from  that  time  she 
avoided  his  company. 

She  now  devoted  herself  with  much  earnest- 
ness (although  in  delicate  health)  to  visiting  the 
poor ;  and  this  occupation  in  all  her  after  life  had 
an  especial  interest  for  her;  she  truly  felt  it  to  be 
not  only  a  duty,  but  a  privilege.  The  following 
memoranda  of  her  visits  will  show  the  character 
of  this  Christian  labour : — 

EXTRACTS. 

1823.  The  first  visit  was  to  Elizabeth  Wheeler 
in  Gray's  Inn  Workhouse.  *  *  She  was  in 
trouble  of  mind  I  heard,  and  could  not  read.  I 
found  her  in  the  infirm  ward,  spelling  anxiously 
over  her  book.  It  seems  she  had  for  some  years 
earned  her  living  by  washing  and  ironing ;  and 
had  gone  for  the  first  time  to  a  new  employer; 
which  she  was  just  thinking  would  prove  "  a 
certainty  for  life,"  when  the  paralytic  affection 
seized  her  which  in  the  end  proved  fatal.  Having 
no  friends  or  relations,  she  was  carried  to  the 
"Workhouse.  She  looked  at  me  with  tears  of 
astonishment,  and  said,  "  you  are  as  one  dropped 
from  the  clouds,  I  do  not  know  you !  I  thought 
no  one  knew  of  me,  I  have  no  relation  or  friend 
in  the  world ! "    As  I  visited  her  again  and  again, 

l2 


114  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

her  mind  became  more  composed.  I  learned 
from  a  woman  in  the  next  bed,  whose  countenance 
had  attracted  me  by  its  heavenly  expression,  that 
the  morning  I  first  called,  Elizabeth  Wheeler  had 
been  complaining  and  repining  at  her  hard  lot,  in 
having  no  one  to  visit  or  relieve  her ;  whilst  others 
had  many  coming  to  comfort  and  console  them. 
She  bid  her  put  her  trust  in  God,  saying,  "  He 
can  raise  you  up  a  friend  you  little  think  of." 
This  occasioned  those  looks  of  wonder  and  emotion 
which  I  had  observed. 

Her  kind  adviser  was  sorely  afflicted,  and  had 
not  turned  in  her  bed  for  two  years  ;  yet  she  was 
always  rejoicing,  and  said,  "  as  her  pains  increased 
her  joys  increased."  There  were  other  truly  in- 
teresting women  in  that  ward,  whose  Bibles  were 
their  constant  companions.  "  Through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  Scriptures,"  they  were  sup- 
ported in  extreme  bodily  suffering.      *       *      * 

Mary  Cooper  I  happened  to  visit  seasonably. 
Although  quite  a  stranger,  hearing  only  her  name, 
I  ventured  to  go  to  her  garret.  She  had  been 
praying  for  help,  but  could  not  think  how  it  could 
come.  She  gets  her  living  by  selling  water-cresses. 
Clean,  neat,  and  contented,  she  is  satisfied  with 
her  lot ;  and  has  told  me  that  when  dry  bread  is 
her  only  meal,  tears  often  flow  down  her  cheeks 
with  her  deep  sense  of  unmerited  mercies.   *    *    * 

Another  I  heard  of,  but  felt  a  disinclination 
to  go,  and  did  not  attend  to  her  for  many  months ; 
till  one  day  on  reading  these  words,  "  there  stood 
before  Him  a  man  having  the  dropsy,"  (this  was 
her  disease)  I  concluded  to  go  immediately ;  and 
found  her  in  deep  distress,  expecting  to  be  seized 
for  arrears  of  rent.     She  said,  "  her  prayers  were 


CAROLINE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  115 

heard ;  and  that  once  before,  a  young  lady  quite 
unknown  to  her,  came  in  a  similar  time  of  trial 
and  gave  her  a  guinea."  R.  B.  often  called  with 
me  to  see  this  sufferer,  little  thinking  so  soon  to 
be  laid  on  a  suffering  bed  herself.       *       *       * 

"  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good 
gifts  to  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your 
Heavenly  Father  give  His  Holy  Spirit  to  them 
that  ask  Him."  Once  I  had  prepared  a  nice 
parcel  of  clothes  for  one  who  delayed  coming  for 
it,  and  I  waited  and  watched  for  her  daily.  So 
(I  thought)  does  Infinite  love  wait  to  be  gracious, 
still  crying,  "  Ye  will  not  come  !  "  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  clothing  her  decently  in  exchange  for 
her  rags,  and  thought  of  the  change  of  raiment 
promised  in  Christ  Jesus :  "  I  will  give  them 
change  of  raiment."       *       *       * 

This  occupation  might  have  become  too  en- 
grossing and  fatiguing,  (in  my  weak  state  both  of 
body  and  mind),  had  I  not  been  moderated  in  it 
by  remembering  [that  it  is  written]  "  as  ye  have 
opportunity,  do  good."  I  pursued  more  quietly 
the  sweet  employ,  and  found  much  to  interest.  *  * 

Christiana  Seagrove  was  brought  up  in  the 
Foundling  Hospital.  She  became  seriously  im- 
pressed, and  soon  after  was  afflicted  in  body. 
During  eighteen  years  illness,  a  kind  woman 
acted  the  part  of  a  tender  parent  to  her,  during 
which  time  her  temporal  needs  were  wonderfully 
supplied.  As  some  friends  were  praying  for  her 
recover}^  ease  and  health  were  instantly  granted  ; 
and  she  rose  from  her  bed  after  being  confined  to 
it  for  three  years,  again  able  to  maintain  herself 
by  needlework.       *       *       * 

I  have  felt  a  comfortable  hope  for  many 


116  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

forlorn  unknown  ones,  that  there  is  One  who  takes 
care  of  all,  however  obscure  ;  "  His  tender  mercies 
are  over  all  His  works."  Wonderful  histories  I 
have  heard  of  the  supplies  sent  in  time  of  need, 
from  unexpected, unknown  hands;  and  have  been 
made  to  exclaim,  "  How  excellent  is  Thy  loving 
kindness,  O  God !  therefore  do  the  children  of 
men  put  their  trust  under  the  shadow  of  Thy 
wings.1'    Ps.  xxxvi.  7. 

During  the  early  part  of  her  residence  in 
London,  Caroline  Parken  availed  herself  of  the 
facilities  afforded  her,  of  attending  religious  meet- 
ings amongst  different  denominations  of  Christians. 
For  some  years,  she  walked  several  miles  to  attend 
the  preaching  of  Daniel  Wilson,  (afterwards  Bishop 
of  Calcutta,)  and  has  frequently  been  heard  to 
allude  to  the  solemnity,  which  was  felt  pervading 
the  large  congregation  under  his  ministry,  and 
which  continued  with  them  on  separating.  She 
also  went  sometimes  to  the  Moravian  Chapel,  and 
for  a  short  time  was  a  good  deal  amongst  the 
Wresleyans ;  attending  some  of  their  Class  Meet- 
ings. She  has  likewise  referred  to  one  or  more 
Prayer  Meetings  at  which  she  was  present,  at 
General  Burn's ;  attended  by  some  who  after- 
wards became  devoted  Christians,  but  were  then 
recently  awakened. 

Shortly  after  this  time,  about  the  year  1825 
or  26,  she  met  in  a  stage  coach  with  the  late 


CAK0L1NE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  117 

Martha  Smith  of  Doncaster.  They  were  mutually 
attracted  to  one  another ;  and  soon  fell  into  con- 
versation, in  the  course  of  which  Martha  Smith 
told  her  new  acquaintance,  that  she  believed  she 
would  one  day  become  a  "  Friend,"  to  which 
Caroline  E.  Parken  replied,  "  No,  never ! "  During 
their  journey,  Martha  Smith  recommended  her  to 
read  the  Life  of  Mary  Dudley.  When  calling 
one  day  some  time  after,  at  the  house  of  a  Friend 
named  Christiana  Whiting  at  Tottenham,  who 
was  known  to  a  family  with  whom  she  was  stay- 
ing, she  saw  the  book,  and  asked  to  borrow  it. 
After  reading  it,  she  felt  increasing  interest  in  the 
Society,  and  thought  she  would  like  to  attend  a 
Friends'  Meeting.  An  opportunity  occurred  shortly 
afterwards ;  when  she  saw  an  advertisement  of  a 
meeting,  specially  called  at  the  request  of  some 
ministers,  to  be  held  at  Martin's  Lane,  Westmins- 
ter. To  this,  accompanied  by  one  of  her  brothers, 
she  went,  but  did  not  particularly  enjoy  it.  She 
thought,  however,  that  she  should  like  to  attend 
one  of  the  usual  meetings  held  there,  and  con- 
cluded to  go  on  a  week-day.  The  meeting  was  a 
silent  one;  but  she  felt  in  it  that  which  was  beyond 
words. 

From  this  time  she  very  frequently  attended 
the  meetings  of  Friends,  still  continuing  to  go  to 


118  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

Church  on  the  first  First-day  in  each  month,  to 
partake  of  what  is  called  the  Sacrament;  until 
one  clay  when  so  occupied,  she  felt  that  it  would 
be  for  the  last  time.  As  she  had  not  even  then 
any  intention  of  becoming  a  Friend,  she  concluded 
that  she  must  be  going  to  die, — for  she  was  in 
very  poor  health.  But  when  the  next "  Sacrament 
Sunday"  arrived,  she  felt  that  it  would  be  right 
for  her  to  go  to  meeting :  and  on  this  occasion 
she  attended  the  one  held  at  Peel  Court,  John 
Street,  Islington.  On  sitting  down  in  the  meeting, 
she  was  made  sensible  of  such  a  blessed  spiritual 
communion,  that  she  felt  it  was  better  than  any 
outward  sacrament.  Whilst  in  the  enjoyment  of 
these  feelings,  the  late  Richard  Barrett  rose,  and 
quoted  with  much  solemnity  and  power  the  words 
of  the  Saviour,  "  Take,  eat,  this  is  My  body,"  &c. 
Her  soul  was  so  satisfied  and  replenished,  as  with 
the  bread  and  wine  of  the  kingdom,  that  from 
that  time  she  felt  no  desire  to  partake  again  of 
the  outward  rite. 

She  now  continued  diligently  to  attend  the 
meetings  of  Friends,  and  in.  about  nine  months 
from  the  time  she  first  went  to  one,  she  believed 
it  right  to  apply  for  membership.  Her  applica- 
tion was  early  responded  to,  and  after  one  or 
more  visits  from  Friends  appointed  by  West- 


CAROLINE  ELIZABETH  PARKEN.    119 

minster  Meeting,  she  was  received  into  member- 
ship in  the  Third  month,  1827.* 

Caroline  E.  Parken  had  not  been  attending 
Friends'  meetings  many  years,  before  the  belief 
was  impressed  on  her  own  mind,  and  also  inti- 
mated to  her  by  some  of  her  friends,  that  she 
would  be  called,  sooner  or  later,  to  the  public 
ministry  of  the  word.  She  dwelt  for  months,  if 
not  for  years,  under  this  weighty  prospect ;  greatly 
desiring  to  be  preserved  from  entering  upon  the 
service,  before  the  full  time  was  come  :  believing 
that  when  this  had  arrived,  strength  would  also 
be  given  her  to  move  forward  in  it.  In  thus 
seeking  to  keep  near  to  her  Lord,  waiting  as  at 
His  feet  for  the  pointing  of  His  finger,  and  en- 
during the  baptisms  of  His  spirit,  her  bonds  were 
at  length  loosed;  and  she  was  enabled,  with  much 
unction  and  sweetness,  to  deliver  the  message 
given  her, — it  may  not  be  too  much  to  say,  "with 
fear  and  great  joy."  Her  friends  being  satisfied 
that  her  ministry  was  of  the  Lord's  requiring, 
recorded  her  as  an  acknowledged  Minister  in  the 
Seventh  month,  1837,  and  very  soon  she  felt  it 

*  It  was  interesting  to  C.  E.  P.  to  recall  that  when 
only  five  years  old,  she  had  heen  taken  to  a  public  meeting 
held  by  Friends  at  Dunstable.  The  Friends  who  called  it, 
took  much  notice  of  her  afterwards,  and  even  then  she  felt 
drawn  to  them. 


120   *  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

required  of  her  to  obtain  a  minute  from  her 
Monthly  Meeting  for  service  away  from  home. 

The  first  occasion  was  in  the  autumn  of  the 
same  year,  when  she  was  associated  with  a  little 
hand  of  Friends,  who  were  holding  meetings  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight.  Among  them  were  Elizabeth  and 
Mary  Dudley,  Thomas  and  Lucy  Maw,  Thomas 
and  Carolina  Norton,  and  Margaret  Pope.  Many 
meetings  were  held,  which  appear  to  have  been 
owned  by  the  Master's  presence,  and  to  have 
proved  times  of  instruction  and  comfort  to  those 
who  were  visiting,  as  well  as  to  those  visited. 
During  this  journey  many  calls  were  made  on 
invalids  and  others  by  several  of  the  party,  some 
of  which  were  long  remembered  as  interesting 
opportunities. 

On  several  other  occasions,  she  was  united 
with  her  much  valued  friend  Elizabeth  Dudley. 
In  1839  they  were  linked  together  in  religious 
service  in  Bedfordshire,  (her  native  county,)  Hert- 
fordshire, and  Buckinghamshire,  and  afterwards 
in  visiting  families,  &c,  in  some  places  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  London.  The  following  brief 
memoranda  refer  to  these  visits.  They  are  with- 
out date. 

"  Whilst  travelling  through  Bedfordshire,  a 
meeting  was  held  in  the  Baptist  Meeting  House, 


CAEOLINE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  121 

where  I  had  been  a  member.  In  looking  towards 
it,  fears  arose  lest  it  should  be  required  of  me  to 
speak  something  of  my  own  experience.  Feeling 
at  length  resigned  to  do  so,  I  went  to  the  meeting : 
but  remembering  the  expression  '  she  declared 
before  all  the  people '  &c,  felt  increasing  fear  lest 
I  should  be  called  to  do  so.  In  great  trembling 
and  agitation,  dwelling  on  this,  I  kneeled  down 
in  prayer.  Elizabeth  Dudley  then  rose,  and 
spoke  of  the  woman  who  '  declared  before  all  the 
people  how  she  had  been  healed.'  I  felt  resigned 
to  do  so,  but  the  weight  of  it  was  entirely  removed; 
and  I  rose,  and  in  much  quiet,  and  without  allu- 
sion to  myself,  also  spoke  of  her  who  '  declared 
before  all  the  people.'  Many  extraordinary  things 
like  this,  (too  many  to  relate,)  have  happened ; 
and  yet  faith  is  weak,  though  such  abounding 
confirmation  has  been  given  me  from  season  to 
season.  Now  looking  to  a  long  engagement,  I  do 
earnestly  desire  clearness,  some  outward  evidence 
as  well  as  inward." 

In  a  memorandum  written  after  another  of 
their  journeys  she  says,  "  Our  unity  is  still  re- 
markably confirming,  that  we  are  rightly  joined 
in  this  work ;  it  having  been  shown  without 
exception  in  each  family  and  meeting."  Their 
friendship  continued  until  1849,  when  Elizabeth 


122  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Dudley  was  removed  by  death  after  a  few  hours' 
illness.  To  this  affecting  event  the  following 
extract  refers: — Ninth  month,  1849.  "It  seems 
some  relief  this  day  of  my  precious  Elizabeth 
Dudley's  interment,  to  write  a  few  words.  In 
reading  some  records  of  past  years,  there  is 
abundant  proof  of  the  comfort  and  strength  I 
received  through  her ;  and  I  did  believe  it  a  clear 
command,  and  requiring  of  duty  at  that  time,  to 
hold  up  her  hands,  and  encourage  and  strengthen 
her.  For  all  the  blessing  received  I  would  give 
thanks,  and  desire  that  a  double  portion  of  her 
spirit  may  now  rest  on  me;  and  others  also.  I 
have  much  desired  that  her  death,  so  very  sudden 
—and  that  this,  the  occasion  of  her  funeral — may 
be  a  very  teaching  lesson  to  many,  and  that  souls 
may  be  gathered  to  Christ  this  very  day." 

Both  before  and  after  the  decease  of  Eliza- 
beth Dudley,  our  dear  friend  during  many  years 
travelled  frequently  in  the  work  of  the  ministry 
with  Eebecca  Sturges.  They  had  both  joined 
the  Society  about  the  same  time.  They  differed 
much  in  their  tastes  and  habits,  yet  they  were 
united  in  the  fellowship  of  the  gospel.  Caroline 
E.  Parken  was  drawn  into  sympathy  with  indi- 
viduals, and  was  often  enabled  to  hand  the  fitting 
word  to  different  states  and  conditions  in  private  ; 


CAROLINE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  123 

whilst  Rebecca  Sturges  was  more  especially  at- 
tracted to  schools,  workhouses,  &c,  where  her 
visits  were  sometimes  gratefully  remembered  long 
afterwards.  The  diversity  of  their  gifts  seemed 
rather  to  fit  them  for  travelling  together. 

On  a  few  occasions  Caroline  E.  Parken  was 
united  with  other  Friends  in  gospel  labours.  She 
writes, — "  At  a  meeting  in  Hertfordshire  in  a 
chapel,  the  hard  and  scornful  spirit  in  a  young 
woman  opposite  to  me,  seemed  quite  to  sink  me 
down,  and  I  was  resigned  to  sit  through  the 
meeting  in  silence :  but  the  prayer  arose  in  my 
heart,  '  Break  her  down,'  and  immediately  I  felt 
relieved,  and  spoke  at  some  length.  Allusion  was 
made  to  the  words,  '  Water  ye  the  flocks,  and 
they  said,  we  cannot,  until  the  stone  is  taken  from 
the  well's  mouth ;  then  we  water  the  flocks.'  At 
the  close,  my  companion  Rachel  Savory  acknow- 
ledged the  quiet  and  solemnity  of  the  meeting; 
and  said  that  that  which  at  the  beginning  had 
been  as  a  stone  at  the  well's  mouth,  had  been 
removed.  Coming  out  of  the  chapel,  the  young 
woman  came  to  me  with  flowing  tears,  and  said, 
1 1  have  been  the  stone  at  the  well's  mouth  this 
evening ;  I  came  in  a  hard,  scornful  spirit,  but  I 
am  quite  broken  down  ! '  The  next  evening  she 
came  to  a  meeting  two  or  three  miles  off,  looking 


124  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

quite  changed,  meek  and  serious,  but  happy.  She 
said  she  had  no  sleep  after  the  former  meeting  all 
night,  but  was  now  favoured  with  peace  in  Jesus." 

In  connexion  with  her  diligent  fellow-labourer 
Eebecca  Sturges,  visits  were  paid  to  Essex,  Sussex 
and  Surrey ;  Herefordshire,  Worcestershire  and 
Wales;  Bristol  and  Somerset;  Devonshire  and 
Cornwall ;  Dorsetshire  and  Hampshire  ;  Berk- 
shire and  Oxfordshire;  Warwickshire  and  Staf- 
fordshire. She  says  in  writing  to  a  friend,  after 
alluding  with  interest  to  some  of  the  small  meet- 
ings, "  It  is  remarkable  that  at  Stafford,  where 
only  two  members  reside,  (and  these  are  con- 
vinced Friends),  there  are  so  many  attenders  of 
the  meeting;  and  one  seemingly  rightly  concerned, 
and  under  real  convincement.  It  was  a  very 
interesting  and  favoured  journey,  and  I  can  en- 
courage all  the  weak  of  the  fold,  to  look  only  to 
the  Shepherd's  leadings,  and  follow  in  simple 
faith." 

The  last  extensive  journey  was  taken  in  1858. 
It  comprised  Lancashire,  Westmoreland,  the  Isle 
of  Man,  Yorkshire,  Nottinghamshire,  and  North- 
amptonshire. Nine  meetings  were  held  in  the 
Isle  of  Man,  Friends'  schools  were  visited  at 
Penketh,  Rawdon  and  Ackworth.  In  about  thirty 
places  meetings  were  held  where  Friends  were 


CAKOLINE    ELIZABETH    PAKKEN.  125 

settled,  sometimes  visits  were  paid  in  their'families, 
or  public  meetings  were  appointed.  At  Bradford, 
where  Rebecca  Sturges  was  born,  they  had  a  very 
large  meeting  of  about  1200  persons: — another 
at  Northampton,  very  large,  "  the  prospect  of 
which  "  wrote  Caroline  Parken,  "  had  comforted 
me  throughout  the  whole  journey,  and  I  was  well 
satisfied  and  relieved.  Also  a  sweet  time  at 
Stackleton,  a  village  where,  many  years  since,  I 
had  attended  at  the  ordination  of  their  present 
minister.  We  were  received  with  cordial  love, 
having  been  there  fifteen  years  before ;  we  were 
most  kindly  welcomed  amongst  them.  '  Israel 
shall  be  saved  in  the  Lord  with  an  everlasting 
salvation :  they  shall  not  be  ashamed  or  con- 
founded, world  without  end.' " 

During  these  years,  in  the  course  of  which 
she  was  so  often  called  forth  into  fields  of  labour, 
more  or  less  distant  from  her  residence, — the 
quiet  home  at  Bayswater  was  a  peaceful  retreat 
in  the  intervals ;  and  was  often  the  resort  of  those 
who  loved  the  Saviour,  and  who  found  it  sweet 
and  profitable  to  commune  with  her  on  spiritual 
themes.  And  here  it  may  be  fitting  to  allude  to 
the  desire  she  manifested  through  life,  that  times 
of  social  intercourse  should  be  also  times  of 
spiritual  quickening.    She  loved  to  have  the  young 

m  2 


126  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

around  her,  especially  such  as  were  enquiring 
"  the  way  to  Zion,  with  their  faces  thitherward ; " 
and  she  would  often  interest  them  by  some  pages 
out  of  her  own  experience,  or  by  bringing  out  the 
Bible,  and  getting  each  of  those  present  to  choose 
a  portion  to  read.  Many  will  remember  the 
atmosphere  of  heavenly  love,  which  was  often 
permitted  to  pervade  the  little  company. 

About  the  year  1859,  she  felt  it  best  to  yield 
to  the  wish  of  her  brother,  to  go  and  reside  with 
him  at  St.  Alban's.  Here  she  was  cut  off  for  some 
years  from  much  association  with  Friends ;  but 
she  used  occasionally  to  attend  the  meeting  at 
Westminster  on  a  week-day ;  and  on  First-days, 
she  was  able  sometimes  to  go  over  to  Hemel 
Hempstead,  to  attend  the  little  meeting  there. 
At  St.  Alban's  she  soon  found  occupation  in 
visiting  those  around  her,  belonging  to  different 
denominations  of  Christians;  and  entering  into 
sympathy  with  them.  Here  also  she  was  diligent 
in  her  visits  to  the  poor;  and  while  deeply  con- 
cerned for  their  spiritual  wants,  at  the  same  time 
gave  liberally  for  the  supply  of  their  temporal 
necessities.  It  may  truly  be  said  of  her,  that  she 
felt  it  "  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  In 
1867  when  circumstances  led  to  her  leaving  St. 
Alban's,  her  loss  was  much  felt  by  many*  both 


CAROLINE    ELIZABETH    PARKEN.  127 

amongst  rich  and  poor.  After  this  she  went  for 
a  time  to  reside  at  Ashford  in  Kent,  having  pre- 
viously spent  some  months  at  Brighton.  During 
her  stay  at  Ashford,  she  visited  the  meetings  and 
families  of  Friends  in  that  county;  and  held  some 
public  meetings. 

Latterly  she  took  up  her  abode  at  Bourne- 
mouth, to  be  near  a  nephew  and  his  family ;  whose 
attentions  were  a  comfort  to  her  during  her  re- 
maining days.  These  were  shaded  by  some  close 
domestic  trials.  She  says  in  a  letter  to  a  friend 
dated  1873,  "  This  season  (six  years  since)  brought 
the  tidings  of  that  heavy  trial,  from  the  effects  of 
which  my  spirits  have  never  recovered.  I  am, 
however,  favoured  with  settled  peace  and  content." 
*  *  Her  bodily  strength  was  now  declining, 
and  for  three  or  four  years  she  was  seldom  able  to 
get  to  meeting;  but  she  enjoyed  the  visits  of  her 
friends,  and  by  her  lively  conversation,  proved 
that  her  mind  was  still  bright,  and  her  sympathies 
quick  as  ever. 

Her  last  illness  was  a  suffering  one,  but  she 
was  sustained  by  the  assurance  of  the  faithfulness 
of  Him  "  in  whom  she  had  believed."  Some 
friends  calling  to  take  leave  of  her  a  few  weeks 
before  her  death,  found  her  full  of  gratitude  for 
the  mercies  which  had  followed  her  all  her  life 


128  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

long.  Another  Friend  visiting  her  within  a  week 
or  ten  days  of  the  close,  she  told  him  hers  had 
been  "  a  very  happy  life."  Her  delight  in  hearing 
the  Bible  read  continued  to  the  end ;  and  when 
unable  to  speak,  she  would  sometimes  point  those 
around  her  to  passages  of  Scripture,  which  she 
thought  appropriate  to  their  state,  or  descriptive  of 
her  own.  Her  love  for  hymns  continued  also  to  the 
close.  She  told  her  niece  who  waited  upon  her  with 
affectionate  kindness,  that  she  had  asked  for  an 
easy  dismissal ;  and  that  she  did  not  doubt,  as  all 
her  other  prayers  had  been  answered,  this  too 
would  be  granted.  And  on  the  last  day  of  her 
life,  after  having  her  bed  adjusted,  and  her  pillows 
arranged,  she  desired  that  she  might  not  be  dis- 
turbed, lay  very  still  until  about  seven  in  the 
evening,  and  then  peacefully  departed, — as  we 
cannot  doubt,  to  the  heavenly  inheritance.  She 
died  on  the  28th  of  the  Fifth  month,  1874, 
aged  82  years,  and  her  remains  were  interred 
at  the  Friends'  Burial  Ground,  Poole.  The  fol- 
lowing extract  from  her  memoranda  may  perhaps 
prove  a  fitting  conclusion  to  this  memorial  :— 

"  The  deathbed  of  the  prophet  Elisha  is  an 
instance,  how  slightly  the  sicknesses  and  deaths 
of  the  saints  are  passed  over  in  Scripture, — as 
though  the  mortal  part  were  little  worth  regarding, 


JOHN    PAENALL.  129 

and  just  the  end  immaterial,  when  the  whole  life 

had  been  spent  in  dedication  ;  not  like  those  who 

look  [too  much]  to  the  dying  hour  as  the  time  of 

salvation." 

Pkisctlla  Paekee,  36  13     2  mo.  1874 

Bradford.      Daughter  of  the  late  William  and 

Hannah  Parker. 
John  Paenall,  86  13    4  mo.  1874 

Wadebridge,  Cornwall. 
John  Parnall  was  born  at  Padstow,  a  small 
port  on  the  north  coast  of  Cornwall.  When  quite 
a  lad,  his  mother  took  him  to  a  public  meeting, 
held  by  two  women  Friends  at  Padstow.  It  is 
said,  that  after  the  meeting  he  went  into  his 
father's  wool-combing  shop;  and  having  a  very 
good  memory  <  he  offered  to  repeat  the  sermon  to 
the  men :  which  he  did  so  well,  as  to  produce 
a  great  impression ;  and  ultimately  he  was  led  to 
join  in  membership  with  the  Society.  He  fol- 
lowed a  seafaring  life,  was  captain  of  a  coasting 
vessel,  and  experienced  the  vicissitudes  attendant 
on  this  hazardous  calling :  not  only  in  loss  of 
property  by  wreck,  but  also  by  the  death  of  a 
son,  who  perished  when  his  vessel  was  lost. 

He  settled  at  Wadebridge,  near  his  native 
place,  where  there  was  at  one  time  a  nice  little 
meeting  of  Friends  :  but  he  lived  to  see  them  all 


130  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

gone,  either  by  death  or  removal,  and  for  many 
years  he  was  the  only  one  left.  His  family  not 
joining  the  Society,  he  used  to  occupy  the  meeting 
house  alone :  and  on  one  occasion  a  Friend  who 
was  travelling,  stopped  at  Wadebridge,  and  re- 
pairing to  the  spot  to  join  him,  heard  a  voice,  and 
found  him  on  his  knees  in  earnest  supplication. 
He  felt  the  loss  of  his  Friends  much,  but  main- 
tained the  even  tenour  of  his  way;  and  to  a 
neighbour  who  called  on  him  a  short  time  before 
his  death,  he  said,  "  the  eternal  city  is  in  view 
without  a  cloud  !  " 
William  Pattison,  62  22     9  mo.  1873 

Mathgar,  County  Dublin. 
Louisa  Pearman,  29  15     2  mo.  1874 

WinterbrooJc,  Wallingford.   Daughter  of  Alfred 

and  Mary  Pearman. 
John  Beaumont  Pease,        70  12  11  mo.  1873 

North  Lodge,  Darlington.     An  Elder. 
Helen  Theeesa  Pease,         6  25     1  mo.  1874 

Darlington.     Daughter  of  Edwin  Lucas  and 

Frances  Helen  Pease. 

The  dear  Lord  has  specially  invited  the  little 
ones  to  come  unto  Him ;  how  sweet  when  they 
accept  the  call,  and  feel  He  is  indeed  their  loving 
Friend  and  Saviour ! 

This  dear  child,  thus  early  taken,  had  given 


HELEN    THERESA   PEASE.  131 

precious  evidence  of  her  love  for  Jesus.  Though 
possessed  of  overflowing  spirits,  she  had  always 
shown  a  marked  reverence  for  sacred  subjects; 
but  it  was  not  till  after  a  very  serious  illness, 
from  the  effects  of  which  she  never  entirely  re- 
covered, that  the  direct  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  especially  manifest  in  her  young  heart ; 
filling  her  with  great  love  for  her  Saviour,  and 
making  His  presence  a  living  reality  and  joy. 
Tender  and  loving  she  had  always  been;  but 
towards  the  close  of  her  little  life,  her  sweet 
thought  for  others,  and  deep  sympathy  for  any 
one  in  sorrow,  were  most  touching. 

She  was  very  fond  of  having  her  thoughts 
put  on  paper,  and  simple  and  childish  though 
these  "  posing s  "  were,  they  were  full  of  love  for 
Jesus,  a  desire  to  be  like  Him,  and  a  heaven- 
taught  realization  of  things  unseen.  Very  gently 
but  quickly  the  summons  came,  to  remove  this 
precious  little  one  to  the  Home  she  had  pictured 
thus : — 

"  There  is  not  a  spot  of  unhappiness  in  heaven 
above, — all  is  full  of  joy. 

God  makes  everything  the  angels  want. 

There  are  flowers  in  heaven." 
Martha  Bevington  Pegler,  83    4  12  mo.  1873 

Eatington.  Wife  of  Theophilus  Haddock  Pegler, 


132  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

Caroline  Pegler,  61  16     2  mo.  1874 

Maugersbury,  Stow-on-the-Wold.     Daughter  of 

John  Pegler. 
Mary  Jane  Phelps,  65  30  11  mo.  1873 

Moyallon,  near  Portadoum. 
Mary  Anna  Pickard,  50  14  12  mo.  1873 

Harrogate.    Wife  of  Isaac  Pickard. 
Arabella  Pim,  69     9  11  mo.  1873 

Mountmellick.     Widow  of  Jonathan  Pim. 
Ivan  Frederic  Pim,  4}     5     3  mo.  1874 

Morikstown,  Dublin.      Son  of  Frederic  William 

and  Hannah  Pim 
Mary  Pim,   Wandsworth.        69     6     4  mo.  1874 

An  Elder. 
Maria  Pollard,  Hitchin.       79  13     2  mo.  1873 

Widow  of  Joseph  Pollard.  (See  last  year.) 
Our  esteemed  friend  was  left  a  widow  at  the 
early  age  of  thirty -one  years.  This  trial  was 
however  very  much  blessed  to  her :  her  religious 
life  deepened  ;  and  as  years  rolled  on,  it  was 
evident  to  all  that  her  soul  was  strengthened  in 
her  Father  and  her  God.  Her  favourite  text  was, 
"  Be  careful  for  nothing :  but  in  every  thing  by 
praj^er  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God."  Phil, 
iv.  6. — And  it  was  evident  that  "  the  peace  of 
God  which  passeth  all  understanding  kept  her 
heart  and  mind  through  Christ  Jesus." 


MARIA   POLLARD.  133 

Her  bright,  loving,  and  gentle  disposition 
made  her  a  favourite  with  the  young,  whom  she 
ever  sought  to  lead  to  their  Saviour:  and  her 
memory  will  long  be  cherished  by  many,  who 
look  back  with  gratitude  upon  her  kindness  to 
them  in  years  gone  by.  Since  her  decease,  a 
Friend  remarked  to  one  of  the  family,  "  though 
not  accustomed  to  talk  religion,  she  lived  it;  and 
I  can  testify  that  in  intervals  of  quiet  Christian  in- 
tercourse, she  was  not  ashamed  to  state  that  her 
only  trust  was  in  the  atoning  work  of  Christ," 
To  another  Friend  who  called  upon  her,  and 
spoke  upon  Biblical  subjects,  she  said,  "  what  a 
blessing  it  would  be,  if  conversation  during  the 
time  of  making  calls  were  more  generally  thus 
occupied,  instead  of  being  directed  to  the  sayings 
and  doings  of  our  neighbours,  as  is  too  frequently 
the  case ! " 

Her  health  towards  the  close  of  life  had 
gradually  failed ;  but  she  was  always  desirous  to 
embrace  every  opportunity  of  attending  meetings 
for  worship.  The  last  attack  of  illness  was  brief, 
and  her  faculties  continued  clear  to  the  end.  She 
had  dressed  herself  on  the  morning  of  the  27th 
of  First  month,  1873,  and  was  in  the  act  of 
rising  from  her  knees,  when  a  seizure  of  paralysis 
deprived  her  of  the  use  of  her  left  side.     She  was 

N 


134  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

at  once  placed  in  her  bed,  which  she  never  quitted 
again.  Every  day  showed  a  diminution  of  strength, 
and  a  second  seizure  at  the  close  of  the  week  in- 
dicated that  the  end  was  not  far  off:  but  during 
the  entire  continuance  of  her  illness,  no  murmur 
escaped  her  lips.  The  day  after  the  second  attack 
she  said,  "  I  can  truly  say  that  goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life, 
and  I  shall  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for 
ever.  God  hath  supplied  all  my  need  according 
to  His  goodness.  He  is  so  merciful !  according 
to  His  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus.  He  hath 
dealt  bountifully  with  me  : 

"  For  I'm  a  poor  sinner  and  nothing  at  all, 
But  Jesus  Christ  is  my  all  in  all." 

Her  memory  was  remarkably  good,  and  it  had 
been  well  stored  with  hymns  and  passages  of 
Scripture,  which  had  been  learnt  while  dressing 
herself  in  the  morning,  a  practice  which  she  con- 
tinued through  life.  During  her  illness  it  was 
surprising  to  hear  so  many  accurately  repeated. 
When  disengaged,  a  hymn  was  generally  on  her 
lips.  The  one  most  frequently  quoted  at  this 
time  was — 

"  0  the  wondrous  loving  kindness  ! 
Planning,  working  out  of  sight, — 


MARIA    POLLARD.  135 

Bearing  with  us  in  our  blindness, 
Out  of  darkness  bringing  light : 

"  Weaving  blessings  out  of  trials, 

Out  of  grief  evolving  bliss, 
Answering  prayer  by  wise  denials, 

When  Thy  children  ask  amiss. 

"  And  when  faith  shall  end  in  vision, 
And  when  prayer  is  lost  in  praise, 

Then  shall  love  in  full  fruition 
Justify  Thy  secret  ways."  * 

At  another  time  she  spoke  again  of  our  Heavenly 
Father's  mercy  in  supplying  all  our  need  :  saying, 
"  He  has  supplied  mine  even  to  a  hair's  breath." 
In  reply  to  a  text  which  was  quoted  to  her,  "  unto 
you  that  believe  He  is  precious,"  she  said,  "Jesus 
has  been  very  precious  to  us,  and  He  will  be  to 
the  end.  But  how  unworthy  I  am  !  I  am  a  poor 
thing,  a  poor,  worthless  creature  :  yet  He  has 
had  mercy  upon  me !  Glory  to  God  and  to  the 
Lamb  for  ever  !  I  can't  do  any  thing  but  wonder 
and  adore.  Jesus  is  the  chiefest  among  ten 
thousand,  and  altogether  lovely." 

The  only  allusion  made  by  her  to  temporal 
matters  was,  "  there  will  be  a  subscription  or  two 

*  "  Trust  in  God,"  from  the  "  Little  while  and  other  poems," 
by  J.  D.  Crewdson.    Kitto,  Pitman,  &c. 


136  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

coming  due,  but  there  will  be  something  to  pay 
them  with."  This  thoughtfulness  was  very  char- 
acteristic. When  a  small  legacy  had  been  left 
her  two  years  before,  she  said,  "  now  I  should 
like  to  double  my  subscription  to  the  Orphan 
Working  School,"  which  she  did,  as  well  as  to 
some  other  charities,  when  the  subscriptions 
again  became  due. 

On  the  9th  of  Second  month,  the  first  twelve 
verses  of  the  Second  Epistle  to  Timothy  being 
read,  she  said  "  What  a  blessing  it  is  to  be  able 
to  say,  '  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed  ! '  "  She 
was  reminded  that  the  same  Lord  who  enabled 
the  apostle  Paul  to  say  so,  would  give  the  like 
grace  to  all  his  children;  when  she  replied,  "  yes, 
there  is  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one 
God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and 
through  all.  and  in  you  all."  (Eph.  iv.  5,  6.) 
After  a  time  of  quiet,  when  it  seemed  likely  that 
all  would  soon  be  over,  her  son  said  to  her, 
"  Thanks  be  to  God  who  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ!"  She  replied, 
"  He  hath  given  us  the  victory! — The  grace  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of  God,  and 
the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  us  all 
evermore.  He  is  worthy  of  thanksgiving,  adora- 
tion and  praise. 


MARIA    POLLARD.  137 

"  Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow  ; 
Praise  Him,  all  creatures  here  below ; 
Praise  Him  above,  ye  heavenly  host ! 
Praise  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost." 

*  *  "  Blessed  is  the  man  whom  Thou  choosest, 
0  Lord,  and  causest  to  approach  unto  Thee.  *  * 
There  has  been  no  tumult,-— all  calm.  *  *  But 
there  is  more  safety  sometimes  in  a  storm  than 
in  a  calm. 

"  Yet  amidst  the  toss  and  tumult 

I  clasp  a  saving  arm ; 
And  clinging  to  its  strength,  the  storm 

Is  safer  than  a  calm : 
No  bark  hath  ever  founder'd 

With  such  a  Friend  on  board, 
No  soul  was  ever  cast  away 

With  such  a  Saviour  Lord  !  "  * 

Her  gratitude  to  those  who  attended  at  her  bed- 
side was  constantly  and  frequently  expressed,  and 
she  was  most  anxious  not  to  cause  them  any  un- 
necessary trouble.  On  the  10th  of  Second  month 
she  said,  "  My  precious  Saviour  is  my  shield  and 
protector :  He  hath  loved  us  with  an  everlasting 
love :  therefore  with  loving  kindness  hath  He 
drawn  us." 

During  the  last  clay  of  her  life,  she  com- 

*  "  Peace,  be  still,*'  from  1  The  Little  While,  &c." 

n2 


138  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

plained  of  cramp  in  her  right  side  (the  one  not 
affected  by  paralysis,)  but  after  some  amount  of 
friction  and  the  application  of  hot-water  bottles,  it 
subsided ;  and  during  the  evening  she  constantly 
repeated  her  favourite  hymn,  especially  the  stanza 
— "  0  the  wondrous  loving  kindness ; "  and  the 
following  from  the  Olney  Hymns  : — 

"  Retreat  beneath  His  wings, 
And  in  His  grace  confide, 

This  more  exalts  the  King  of  Kings 
Than  all  your  works  beside. 

"  In  Jesus  is  our  store, 

Grace  issues  from  His  throne  : 

Whoever  says,  I  want  no  more, 
Confesses  he  has  none." 
These  were  repeated  again  and  again  that  last 
evening,  and  her  son  who  was  watching,  was 
soothed  and  comforted  as  he  sat  by  the  bedside, 
listening  with  no  small  surprise  to  the  continuous 
and  perfectly  correct  repetition  of  verse  after 
verse.  After  a  long  and  comfortable  sleep  of  two 
hours,  she  took  some  refreshment,  and  conversed 
with  her  son  for  some  time :  who  left  her  in 
the  early  morning,  expressing  his  wish  that  our 
Saviours  promise,  "  My  peace  I  give  unto  you," 
might  ever  be  fulfilled  in  her  experience ;  to 
which  she  fully  assented.      She  again  slept  till 


JANE    KICHARDSON.  ,  139 

about  six  o'clock,  when  the  nurse  observing  a 
change,  summoned  all  to  her  room.  The  breathing 
was  very  short  and  the  eyes  dim.  Before  long 
two.  slight  gasps  showed  that  the  mortal  life  had 
fled.  The  words  she  had  so  recently  dwelt  upon 
came  to  mind — 

"  When  faith  shall  end  in  vision, 
And  when  prayer  is  lost  in  praise, 
Then  shall  love  in  full  fruition 
Justify  Thy  secret  ways ;  " — 
and  it  was  felt  that  she  had  entered  into  the 
immediate  presence  of  her  Saviour,  and  would 
be  "  for  ever  with  the  Lord." 
Joshua  Priestman,  72  22     2  mo.  1874 

Thornton  near  Pickering. 
Sarah  Pritchard,  14  23    4  mo.  1874 

Bessbrook.  '  Daughter  of  Thomas  and  Sarah 

Pritchard. 
Harry  R.  Puckrin,  2     8     7  mo.  1874 

Castleton,  Yorkshire.     Son  of  Ward  Puckrin. 
Frances  Rait,  04  11     2  mo.  1874 

Rathangan.     Widow  of  John  Rait. 
Selina  Reed,  52  17     7  mo.  1874 

Holloway.    Wife  of  Alexander  Reed. 
Jane  Richardson,  65     5  12  mo.  1873 

Ashfield,  Newcastle.     An   Elder.      Widow  of 

Edward  Richardson. 


140  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

Jane  Richardson  was  the  only  child  of  John 
Wighani  (Junior)  of  Edinburgh,  and  a  grand- 
daughter of  that  John  Wigham  of  Coanwood  in 
Northumberland,  who  in  1784  felt  drawn  to 
settle  in  Scotland  to  restore  the  discipline  among 
Friends,  which  at  that  time  had  lapsed  into  great 
irregularity.  The  same  John  Wigham,  going  at 
a  later  period  on  gospel  service  to  America,  chose 
to  take  a  steerage  passage,  that  he  might  nurse 
the  sick  passengers. 

John  Wigham  (Junior)  was  three  years  old 
at  the  time  of  this  family  migration  to  Scotland, 
and  though  brought  up  principally  at  Aberdeen, 
in  the  end  settled  at  Edinburgh.  He  became  a 
very  useful  citizen,  connected  with  every  bene- 
volent association,  and  highly  esteemed  as  a  man 
of  expanded  views,  and  of  large  hospitalities. 
His  daughter  was  thus  early  introduced  to  in- 
fluences which  developed  her  highly  sympathetic 
character;  and  though  lonely  as  a  child,  had  no 
taint  of  selfishness  ;  and  the  delicate  health  of 
her  mother,  who  died  when  Jane  was  only  about 
twelve  years  old,  claimed  much  loving  care  and 
attention.  Her  taste  for  intellectual  pursuits,  and 
her  early  friendships,  made  her  girlhood  very 
happy. 

In  1830  she  was  married  to  Edward  Richard- 


JANE    RICHARDSON.  141 

son  of  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  and  for  thirty  three 
years  was  his  loving  and  faithful  partner.  Her 
view  of  this  important  step  was  a  truly  serious 
one.  "  I  ever  felt  that  it  was  the  one  great 
change  in  my  life :  and  that,  except  that  we  live 
over  again  in  our  children,  it  was  the  final  step 
till  the  great  change  of  all."  She  most  con- 
scientiously performed  the  duties  devolving  upon 
her  as  wife  and  mother,  and  mistress  in  the 
household.  The  education  of  her  children  claimed 
her  earnest  care.  While  seeking  to  train  them 
up  in  the  highest  principles,  to  cultivate  their 
intellects,  and  promote  in  them  a  love  for  nature, 
and  admiration  of  the  great  Creator's  works,  she 
did  not  neglect  to  educate  their  hands  to  useful 
industry,  and  to  give  them  a  taste  for  refining 
pursuits  of  every  kind.  Her  desire  was  that  the 
home  atmosphere  should  be  filled  with  healthful 
and  happy  influences. 

The  uncertain  and  delicate  health  of  her 
husband  was  a  source  of  great  solicitude ;  and 
in  her  constant  anxieties  and  exertions  on  his 
account,  her  own  strength  was  at  times  much 
reduced :  and  a  tendency  to  early  blindness  was 
apprehended,  which  in  after  years  was  realized. 
These  periods  of  suffering  and  weakness  were 
however  borne  with  patience,   and  an  humble 


142  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

recognition  that  "  whom  the  Lord  loveth,  He 
chasteneth  : " — and  she  was  comforted  in  the 
prophet's  declaration,  "  In  all  their  afflictions  He 
was  afflicted,  and  the  angel  of  His  presence  saved 
them."  This  was  the  key-note  of  her  soul  in 
trials  so  keenly  felt.  In  coming  from  London  to 
Newcastle  by  sea,  according  to  medical  advice, 
Edward  Richardson  accompanied  by  his  sister 
suffered  shipwreck  in  a  blinding  storm  of  rain 
and  the  darkness  of  approaching  night ;  the  vessel 
striking  on  the  Newcome  sandbank  off  Pakefield, 
in  approaching  the  Yarmouth  Roads.  The  small 
boat  was  launched  and  swamped,  signals  of 
distress  were  made,  but  not  seen  from  the  nearest 
station  at  Lowestoft.  However  a  gentleman 
driving  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  town, 
observing  the  lights,  gallopped  in,  and  the  life 
boat  being  instantly  despatched,  reached  the  ship 
just  in  time  to  rescue  the  passengers  from  a  watery 
grave.  They  hastened  home  with  the  news  of 
their  own  deliverance ;  "  and  to  increase  our 
wonder  and  gratitude,"  writes  the  rejoicing  wife, 
"  neither  of  our  beloved  voyagers  appeared  to 
have  suffered  from  the  exposure  of  that  disastrous 
night !  "  Surely  we  may  adopt  the  language  of 
Addison's  beautiful  hymn  : 

"  We  knew  Thou  wert  not  slow  to  hear, 
Nor  impotent  to  save." 


JANE    RICHARDSON.  143 

Jane  Richard  son  was  called  to  part  with  four 
of  her  beloved  children,  and  to  her  nature  this 
was  a  very  painful  trial.  First  month,  1st,  1847, 
she  says,  "  the  dawn  of  a  new  year  finds  our 
household  band  diminished.  One  of  our  fairest 
and  brightest  flowers,  whose  opening  promise  de- 
lighted our  eyes  and  hearts,  withered  and  dead ! 
Our  seventh  darling,  Isaac,  appeared  in  perfect 
and  blooming  health  until  the  9th  of  Twelfth 
month,  and  on  the  26th  he  died  !  .  0  We  desire 
to  bow  with  submission  to  the  will  of  that  gracious 
Father,  who  has  seen  meet  to  call  him  to  a  higher 
and  purer  state  of  being,  delivered  through  the 
redeeming  mercy  of  his  Saviour  from  all  tempta- 
tions and  sorrow.  Oh,  that  we  and  our  remaining 
children  may  be  enabled  to  rejoin  our  precious 
one,  and  form  a  family  in  heaven."  The  next  trial 
of  this  kind  was  the  death  of  little  Margaret,  four 
years  old,  the  youngest  of  the  family  and  the 
darling  of  the  home.  "  If  I  am  at  all  worthy," 
says  the  afflicted  mother,  "  to  be  made  an  instru- 
ment of  usefulness  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
have  any  gift  for  such  usefulness,  it  is  in  comforting 
the  afflicted.  May  I  seek  spiritual  strength  to 
offer  consolation  to  others;  with  the  comfort  where- 
with I  also  am  comforted  of  God !  " 

These  aspirations  were  answered  by  the  won- 


144  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

derful  power  of  sympathy  given  her,  "  to  rejoice 
with  them  who  do  rejoice,  and  weep  with  them 
that  weep."  Even  strangers  were  so  drawn  to 
her,  that  almost  before  they  were  aware,  they  told 
her  their  troubles.  To  the  young,  the  aged,  and 
the  poor,  she  was  constantly  ready  with  kind 
counsel,  and  with  help  when  needed.  James 
Montgomery  the  Poet  had  in  1837  established  in 
Newcastle  a  society  for  visiting  aged  women. 
She  took  one  of  the  lowest  districts  in  the  town, 
and  continued  diligent  in  the  work  till  her  in- 
creasing blindness  rendered  it  impossible.  The 
love  and  reverence  which  these  poor  people  felt 
for  her  arose  not  so  much  from  the  amount  of  her 
gifts,  as  from  the  sympathy  which  flowed  towards 
them,  not  as  protegees,  but  as  fellow-creatures, 
with  the  same  joys  and  sorrows  and  anxieties  as 
their  visitor.  She  was  especially  useful  in  calling 
on  the  sick,  comforting  them  with  hymns ;  and 
this  induced  her  to  add  to  her  ample  store  of 
poetry,  by  learning  many  that  were  most  full  of 
Christian  hope.  Even  after  her  blindness,  she 
committed  them  to  memory  from  her  children's 
reading.  She  was  remarkable  for  the  sweet 
melodies  and  Scriptures  with  which  she  thus 
soothed  the  sick,  or  comforted  her  friends  in  later 
years,  in  her  own  family  or  in  their  religious 
meetings. 


JANE    EICHARDSON.  145 

In  1853,  when  the  terrible  visitation  of  Asiatic 
cholera  absorbed  the  interest  of  all  who  cared  for 
the  poor,  Jane  Richardson  was  fearless  in  visiting 
the  worst  houses ;  distributing  clothes  to  the  con- 
valescent, and  cheering  those  who  were  stricken 
with  panic.  Her  journal  sums  up  as  follows : — 
"  During  the  short  space  of  one  month,  1500 
persons  were  carried  off  in  Newcastle  and  Gates- 
head !  It  was  a  great  favour  at  such  a  time  to  be 
preserved  in  quiet  trust  in  the  Preserver  of  men, 
free  from  nervous  alarm.  To  rise  in  the  morning, 
and  find  all  the  household  well,  was  a  daily  cause 
for  unspeakable  thankfulness." 

The  failure  of  the  District  Bank  in  1857 
involved  the  family  in  pecuniary  losses  along  with 
the  whole  neighbourhood;  and  again  her  patience, 
faith  and  courage  were  exercised  in  needful  re- 
trenchments, which  helped  her  husband  through 
those  dreary  winter  months.  She  says,  "may 
this  be  my  watchword, — rejoicing  in  hope,  patient 
in  tribulation,  continuing  instant  in  prayer  : "  and 
at  the  close  of  the  following  year,  "  now  this 
eventful  1858  is  gone  for  ever !  To  us  and  many 
of  our  friends,  how  full  of  change !  *  *  and 
with  the  new  year,  we  know  not  what  is  before  us, 
a  veil  is  in  mercy  cast  over  the  future :  but  we  do 
know,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  for  ever  !  "  o 


146  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

It  is  remarkable  that  with  all  her  busy  life 
of  sympathy  and  home  cares,  she  was  yet  in- 
terested in  the  course  of  public  events,  and 
philanthropic  societies.  And  as  a  Friend,  she 
was  much  attached  to  the  principles  of  the  Society 
in  which  she  had  been  brought  up,  having  a 
strong  appreciation  of  their  spirituality,  and  con- 
sistency with  the  Divine  revelation;  but  with 
large  toleration  for  difference  of  opinion  in  others. 
The  increasing  failure  of  her  sight  restricted  the 
round  of  her  occupations  to  such  as  were  compatible 
with  comparative  blindness ;  she  could  still,  by 
an  instrument  called  the  noctograph,  write  loving 
messages  to  her  children  and  friends;  but  her 
journal  was  gradually  discontinued.  At  the  close 
of  1860,  she  wrote :  "  amid  much  weakness  and 
many  discouragements,  I  desire  to  record  my 
thankfulness,  that  our  God  hears  and  answers  our 
humble  petitions.  Very  striking  instances  of  this 
have  occurred  in  my  own  experience,  and  I  long 
that  my  dear  children  should  know  and  feel  it  for 
themselves  : — that  they  should  not  be  perplexed 
by  philosophic  speculations,  as  to  how  the  laws 
that  govern  God's  universe  could  be  affected  by 
the  petitions  of  the  creature  He  has  made.  0 
that  they  may  accept  in  childlike  simplicity  the 
plain  declaration,  ash,  and  ye  shall  receive,  not  in 


JANE    EICHAKDSON.  147 

spiritual  things  only,  but  in  all  temporal  per- 
plexities. What  relief  can  there  be  to  the 
burdened  heart,  like  casting  all  our  care  upon 
Him  ?  for  He  careth  for  us." 

In  the  summer  of  1863,  she  rejoiced  in  the 
happy  marriage  of  one  of  her  daughters,  and  closed 
her  journal  in  these  words  :  "  Thus  I  conclude 
with  earthly  hope,  yet  deeply  feeling  from  painful 
experience  how  often  it  is  destined  to  disappoint- 
ment Let  our  hope  rise  higher.  Let  it  be  an 
anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and 
which  entereth  into  that  within  the  veil."  But  in 
the  autumn  came  a  heavy  trial  in  the  death  of 
her  husband.  After  a  time  of  enjoyment  in  the 
society  of  many  guests  and  friends  at  the  meeting 
of  the  British  Association,  Edward  Bichardson 
fell  ill  with  no  power  to  rally.  It  was  a  grief  to 
his  loving  wife  that  she  could  no  longer  see  him, 
and  nurse  him  as  in  times  past,  but  she  was 
almost  constantly  with  him,  and  repeated  his 
favourite  hymns.  The  last  he  listened  to  were 
Jane  Crewdson's  last  lines  : 

"  0  Saviour,  I  have  nought  to  plead 
In  earth  beneath  or  heaven  above, 

But  only  my  exceeding  need, 
And  Thy  exceeding  love." 
To  which  he  heartily  responded,  "  ah,  yes !  "    A 


148  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

little  time  previously  he  had  quoted  the  beautiful 
words  of  the  23rd  Psalm,  "  Surely  goodness  and 
mercy  have  followed  me  all  the  days  of  my  life, 
and  I  shall  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  for 
ever :  "  and  a  few  hours  later,  when  his  spirit  left 
its  frail  and  worn  tenement,  his  bereaved  partner 
was  able  even  to  rejoice  in  her  sorrow. 

Jane  Richardson  was  in  her  general  life  of  a 
hopeful  and  gladsome  spirit.  It  seemed  as  if  it 
were  given  her  to  illustrate  the  principle  of  glad- 
ness, which  she  thought  was  sometimes  wanting 
in  the  daily  routine  and  the  public  worship  of 
even  devoted  Friends.  She  received  every  fresh 
claimant  on  her  ever-flowing  love  with  warm 
welcome.  The  marriages  of  her  children  and 
the  accession  of  her  grandchildren  gave  her  great 
delight:  and  even  in  her  blindness,  her  powers 
of  memory  and  imagination  were  such,  that  a 
stranger  walking  with  her  in  the  cherished  scenery 
of  Grasmere  or  Scotland,  would  hardly  realize 
that  she  could  no  longer  see  the  objects  of  which 
she  spoke  so  enthusiastically. 

At  one  time  she  spent  a  few  weeks  at  Lucerne 
in  Switzerland  with  her  children :  and  either  from 
the  clearer  air,  or  a  stronger  physical  condition, 
was  able  to  discern  the  snowy  summits  of  the 
Alps,  and  clearly  to  see  the  shadow  of  a  cross  in 


JANE    RICHARDSON.  149 

the  cemetery.     This  suggested  a  poem,  of  which 
the  following  are  the  principal  stanzas  * — 

Saviour !  be  Thou  ever  near, 
Through  the  hours  of  life's  long  day, 

Unto  all  we  hold  most  dear, — 
Be  their  light,  their  guard,  their  stay. 

In  fair  childhood's  joyous  morn, 

Bright  with  every  varied  hue, 
Be  unto  the  tender  flower, 

As  the  gently  falling  dew. 

Then  if  youth's  bright  hopes  must  fade, 
And  with  grief  the  heart  be  bowed, 

Rise,  Thou  Sun  of  Eighteousness, 
Paint  Thy  bow  upon  the  cloud. 

When  in  noontide's  sultry  glow, 
Taint  with  care  and  toil  we  stand, 

Be  our  shadow  from  the  heat 
In  a  dry  and  thirsty  land. 

And  when  age  comes  stealing  on* 

Saviour,  still  with  us  abide  : 
Be  Thy  grace  the  softest  light 

Of  the  peaceful  eventide. 

And  though  flesh  and  heart  should  fail, 
Ere  the  silver  cord  must  sever, 

Be  the  trembling  spirit's  strength, 
And  our  portion,  Lord  !  for  ever. 

02 


150  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

Thus,  where'er  our  lot  is  cast, 

'Neath  a  bright  or  cloudy  sky, 
In  the  shadow  of  the  Cross, 

May  we  live,  and  may  we  die  ! 

While  indeed  the  loss  of  sight  was  a  great  trial, 
yet  it  was  borne  so  cheerfully,  and  was  such  a 
bond  of  sympathy  with  all  around  her,  that  she 
had  no  restless  longing  to  have  it  otherwise.  But 
at  the  request  of  her  children  she  submitted  to 
various  surgical  examinations,  which  were  how- 
ever uniformly  unfavourable;  till  in  1868  she  was 
led  to  consult  Dr.  Bell  Taylor  of  Nottingham, 
whose  skill  had  been  found  successful,  when  other 
oculists  had  failed.  Happily  the  cataract  in  the 
right  eye  was  at  last,  after  preparatory  measures, 
cautiously  and  successfully  removed.  Her  sur- 
prise and  pleasure  in  first  seeing  again  the  corners 
of  the  room,  the  pattern  of  the  carpet,  and  the 
people  on  the  other  side  of  the  street,  was  very 
great.  An  operation  on  the  left  eye  was  not  so 
successful;  and  at  last  it  was  judged  necessary 
for  the  safety  of  the  restored  eye  that  the  other 
should  be  entirely  removed.  This  operation  was 
also  performed,  under  chloroform,  without  any 
sense  of  pain  at  the  time,  but  was  followed  by 
much  pain  and  prostration  for  days  afterwards ; 
yet  in  a  week  and  a  half  she  was  able  to  return 


JANE    RICHARDSON.  151 

home;  and  when  writing  out  the  particulars  of 
the  case}  as  she  was  then  enabled  to  do,  she  says, 
"  I  have  abundant  cause  for  thankfulness,  and 
often  think  of  the  text,  of  which  I  reminded  Dr. 
Taylor :  *  they  glorified  God  who  had  given  such 
power  unto  men.' " 

A  few  years  more,  and  in  1872  she  lost  her 
eldest  daughter;  an  attack  of  gastric  fever  laid 
her  up  in  the  Eleventh  month,  and  in  the  spring 
of  1873,  she  had  more  than  one  epileptic  seizure, 
depriving  her  for  the  time  of  speech.  In  the 
second  instance,  she  lay  forty  hours  in  complete 
unconsciousness  :  but  on  the  morning  of  the  third 
day  began  to  revive,  and  in  the  evening  could 
again  speak,  and  pray  for  her  children :  and 
when  Baxter  s  hymn  was  repeated,  she  took  it 
up  at  the  line 

"  Christ  leads  us  through  no  darker  rooms 
Than  He  went  through  before." 

Day  by  day  she  gained  strength,  and  for  the 
following  months  enjoyed  again  the  company  and 
visits  of  her  friends,  especially  those  that  assumed 
a  religious  character;  which  seemed  in  some  de- 
gree to  supply  the  loss  she  felt  in  not  being  able 
to  attend  meetings  for  public  worship.  She  gave 
her  warm  approval  to  the  marriage  of  one  of  her 
daughters,  and  entered  into  the  plans  for  its  cele- 


152  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

bration  on  the  9th  of  Twelfth  month.  But  this 
she  was  not  permitted  to  witness.  On  the  last 
day  of  the  Eleventh  month,  she  seemed  unusually 
well,  and  even  walked  for  half  an  hour  in  the 
garden.  She  retired  early  to  rest,  but  soon  after 
was  seized  with  total  inability  to  move  :  and  after 
fluctuations  of  sickness,  extreme  weakness,  and 
unconsciousness,  expired  on  the  morning  of  the 
3rd  of  Twelfth  month.  Her  face,  which  during 
that  year  of  illness  had  gained  much  dignity  and 
sweetness,  bore  the  impress  of  perfect  peace ;  as 
if  she  might  have  said  :  "  I  have  seen  God's  hand 
through  a  life  time,  and  all  was  for  the  best." 
Joseph  Hancock  Richardson, 

Cork.  30  11  12  mo.  1873 

Joseph  Hancock  Richardson  died  after  a 
short  and  severe  illness  of  ten  days  duration  ; 
and  it  is  hoped  that  in  reading  this  short  account 
of  his  brief  bright  life  and  early  death,  some  may 
be  stimulated  to  apply  themselves  with  fresh 
courage  to  the  battle  of  life,  and  to  seek  for  that 
heavenly  armour  which  alone  will  make  them 
"  more  than  conquerors." 

He  was  born  in  Newcastle  on-Tyne  on  the 
8th  of  Second  month,  1844,  the  beloved  youngest 
son  of  John  and  Sarah  Richardson  (the  former 
deceased).    His  boyhood  was  marked  by  a  keen 


JOSEPH    HANCOCK    RICHARDSON.  153 

interest  in  natural  objects,  which  as  years  went 
on,  and  his  mind  expanded  and  matured,  led  him 
into  a  reverent  and  ennobling  apprehension  of  the 
greatness  of  his  Creator,  and  a  corresponding 
sense  of  his  own  insignificance. 

An  extract  from  a  letter,  written  to  a  friend 
at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  will  illustrate  his  feelings 
at  this  early  period  of  his  life.  *  *  *  "  For 
Almighty  God,  the  author  of  my  existence,  I  feel 
the  profoundest  reverence  and  adoration  my  mind 
is  capable  of.  I  am  as  profoundly  grateful  for 
the  perfect  penetrating  love  I  believe  He  feels  for 
me,  as  well  as  all  His  creatures.  I  am  lost  in 
admiration  of  the  omnipotent  intellect,  which  has 
ordained  the  universe  of  matter,  and  the  forces 
which  control  it,  with  such  wonderful  subtilty  and 
skill,  that  man  can  only  here  and  there  understand 
and  appreciate  an  effect,  the  causes  being  hid  from 
his  comprehension.  Finally  I  feel  bowed  in 
reverent  gratitude  to  Him  for  His  pardoning 
mercies,  which  He  extends  to  me,  a  guilty  sinner, 
and  to  all  men ;  so  long-suffering,  so  very  gracious ! 
unlike  anything  we  see  on  earth.  It  makes  me 
feel, '  What  is  man,  that  Thou  art  mindful  ofhim  ?  ■ " 
At  another  time  he  writes  respecting  a  young 
friend,  who  in  his  trials  seemed  unacquainted  with 
the  comforts  of  religion ;— "  He  looks  on  the  dark 


154  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

side  of  life,  and  I  fear  does  not  take  his  troubles 
to  Him,  '  whose  yoke  is  easy,  and  whose  burden 
is  light.'  "  At  this  early  date  he  had  himself  ex- 
perienced Christ  to  be  his  burden-bearer. 

Before  his  marriage,  which  took  place  at 
Plymouth  in  Fifth  month,  1868,  he  resided  for 
some  time  near  Edinburgh;  and  while  there,  was 
greatly  interested  in  the  Industrial  Museum,  at 
that  time  being  organized  by  Professor  Archer, 
and  found  his  way  into  many  of  the  scientific 
laboratories;  where  he  gathered  much  useful  and 
varied  knowledge,  and  where  his  eager  interest 
in  such  things  always  gained  him  a  welcome. 
After  returning  to  Newcastle,  his  association  with 
kindred  minds  as  a  member. of  the  Natural  His- 
tory Society,  yielded  him  many  very  happy  hours. 

His  interest  were  first  awakened  in  the 
Temperance  cause  at  Plymouth,  where  he  resided 
for  several  years  after  leaving  school,  and  where 
at  about  the  age  of  sixteen  he  signed  the  pledge. 
This  interest  increased  throughout  his  life,  causing 
him  to  take  an  active  part  in  Temperance  agencies; 
the  Permissive  Bill  in  particular  claiming  his 
warm  support.  He  frequently  entertained  the 
often  humble  advocates  of  this  cause  at  his  own 
house ;  and  held  out  the  hand  of  friendship  with 
heart  and  soul  to  any  tempted  brother,  in  the  hope 


JOSEPH    HANCOCK   KICHARDSON.  155 

of  helping  him  to  rise.  Thoroughly  believing  in 
the  better  nature  of  even  the  lowest  sunk  in 
degradation,  he  would  labour  with  and  for  them 
with  a  Christian  hopefulness.  The  Order  of  Good 
Templars  in  Cork  (where  the  last  four  years  of 
his  life  were  spent)  received  his  warmest  co- 
operation; and  through  this  instrumentality, 
under  the  Divine  blessing,  he  was  enabled  to 
assist  many  and  many  a  family  out  of  the  Slough 
of  Despond  which  drinking  had  brought  them 
into;  paying  them  frequent  Visits,  often  helping 
them  into  situations,  and  always  encouraging 
them  with  cordial  kindliness.  As  his  term  of  life 
grew  short,  his  earnestness  deepened,  and  within 
the  last  few  weeks,  he  aided  in  the  establishment 
of  Good  Templar  Lodges  in  Kinsale,  Fermoy, 
Queenstown,  and  in  the  soldiers'  barracks ;  besides 
taking  an  occasional  part  in  three  in  the  city 
itself;  often  giving  up  evening  hours,  that  should 
have  been  spent  in  rest  at  home.  Most  con- 
scientious in  his  duty  to  his  employers,  whose 
friendship  and  esteem  were  manifested  on  every 
occasion,  he  remained  at  business  till  within  ten 
days  of  his  death  ;  when  illness  of  an  alarming 
and  very  suffering  nature  attacked  him,  causing 
frequent  periods  of  unconsciousness.  Between 
these  attacks  he  expressed  his   assurance  that 


156  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

whatever  the  issue  might  be,  all  would  be  well ; 
often  using  the  words,  "  'tis  all  for  the  best."  A 
letter  written  by  one  who  attended  him  in  the 
sick  room,  thus  describes  his  state  of  mind,  when 
unable  to  speak.  "  The  comfort  I  feel  in  sitting 
by  his  side,  looking  into  his  dark  earnest  eyes, 
reading  the  peace  within  by  the  sweet  smile,  that 
always  settles  on  the  face  when  distress  of  some 
bodily  sort  does  not  chase  it  away,  is  more  than 
words  can  describe."  With  his  wife  and  others 
from  a  distance  around  him,  he  peacefully  breathed 
his  last  on  the  morning  of  Fifth  day,  the  11th  of 
Twelfth  mo.  1873. 

The  nurse  handed  to  his  widow  a  letter  he 
had  written  to  her  with  great  effort  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  8th,  when  she  was  taking  a  little 
necessary  rest.  In  this,  after  a  few  instructions 
and  farewell  messages  to  his  many  friends,  he 
thus  sends  a  word  of  stimulating  encouragement 
to  the  six  young  apprentices  in  the  business  pre- 
viously referred  to :  "  Try  and  do  your  duty  to 
God  and  man,  and  never  fear  to  face  stern  death. 
My  mind  is  quite  at  rest." 
Elizabeth  Hickman,  79  26    4  mo.  1874 

Rochester. 
Abigail  Robinson,  75  25     3  mo.  1874 

Moate.     An  Elder.     Daughter  ot  John  and 

Margaret  Penrose  Richardson. 


HENRY    SCARNELL.  157 

Hannah  M.  Robinson  (Jr.),    i    9     5  mo.  1874 
Jane  Agnes  Robinson,         2|  12     8  mo.  1874 

Two  daughters  of  Christopher  and  Hannah 

Maria  Robinson,  of  York. 
Lydia  Robinson,  64  29     8  mo.  1874 

Limerick.    Wife  of  Joseph  Robinson. 
Emily  Katherine  Robson,    17  14    5  mo.  1874 

Hurworth,  Darlington.     Daughter  of  Edward 

and  Katherine  Robson. 
Sarah  Russell,  Dublin.         80  29  12  mo.  1873 

Widow  of  Joseph  Russell  of  Moate. 
Mary  Sadler,  59     5     2  mo.  1874 

Grange,  near  Alloriby.    An  Elder.     Widow  of 

John  Sadler. 
Rachel  Salmon,  67  15     3  mo.  1874 

Guildford.    Widow  of  Thomas  Salmon. 
Henry  Scarnell,  23     9     1  mo.  1874 

Died  at  Walker,  Newcastle-on-Tyne.     Son  of 

John  and  Anna  Scarnell,  Great  Yarmouth. 
This  dear  young  man  was  called  away  to  his 
rest  above,  when  his  friends  were  fondly  hoping 
that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  preparing  him 
for  usefulness  here.  He  was  one  of  the  Lord's 
visited  children,  and  it  was  instructive  to  mark 
his  religious  progress,  after  the  pattern  our  Saviour 
gave  of  a  growth  in  grace,  "  first  the  blade,  then 
the  ear: — after  that,  the  full  corn  in  the  ear." 

p 


158  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

He  was  not  without  failings :  but  by  Heavenly 
aid  his  will  was  brought  into  submission,  though 
he  was  often  sensible  of  many  shortcomings. 

Most  dutiful  and  affectionate  was  he  as  a 
son,  kind  and  loving  as  a  brother,  distinguished 
by  an  amiable  disposition  and  circumspect  deport- 
ment, at  all  times  anxiously  concerned  for  the 
best  welfare  of  his  nearest  connexions.  He  became 
thoroughly  convinced  of  the  principles  of  the 
Society  of  Friends :  and  during  his  apprentice- 
ship read  largely  of  their  early  history,  biography 
and  works,  longing  to  come  up  to  the  standard 
they  professed.  Not  unfrequently  did  he  express 
his  belief,  that  young  Friends  lose  very  much, 
by  not  reading  these  works  more.  "  Barclay's 
Apology"  was  a  book  he  greatly  valued.  His 
remarks  on  religious  subjects  showed  that  a  deep 
inward  work  was  going  on  in  his  soul. 

He  was  especially  careful  to  attend  to  im- 
pressions of  duty  in  small  as  well  as  great  things. 
Before  he  attained  to  manhood,  he  was  concerned 
to  adopt  the  plain  dress  and  other  distinctive 
customs  of  the  Society  of  Friends :  not  (as  he 
said)  that  he  should  be  better  or  worse  for  any- 
thing he  wore,  but  that  it  was  right  for  him  to 
do  so,  and  he  felt  peace  in  these  acts  of  self- 
denial,  though  they  often  exposed  him  to  peculiar 


HENRY    SCAKNELL.  159 

notice.  He  felt  that  after  this  much  more  was 
expected  of  him  by  others :  but  the  Lord  whom 
he  desired  faithfully  to  serve  and  follow,  enabled 
him  to  maintain  the  watch,  and  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  his  Saviour.  He  often  mourned  over  the 
inconsistencies  amongst  us  as  a  religious  com- 
munity. Occasionally  his  voice  was  heard  in 
meetings  for  worship. 

By  no  means  a  stranger  to  trial  and  dis- 
appointment, yet  his  sensitive  mind  was  brought 
to  bow  in  submission  to  the  will  of  God.  After 
the  trial  of  leaving  home  to  a  distant  situation,  he 
writes :  "  I  do  trust  I  am  in  my  right  place :  if 
only  I  am  so,  I  care  not.  These  trials  purify  the 
soul  through  the  Heavenly  physician.  Oh,  this 
belief  is  my  stay.  In  thinking  over  the  lot  of  my 
dear  ones,  I  commit  them  to  God's  keeping.  He 
makes  a  way  for  those  who  love  Him;  but  we 
must  show  our  love  by  our  daily  lives  and  con- 
versation. May  I  invite  all  with  myself  to  a 
more  entire  resignation  to  God's  will." 

Writing  to  a  sister,  he  says :  "  I  was  rejoiced 
to  hear  my  dear  sister  speak  of  the  realities  of 
religion.  How  delightful  to  think  of  us  all,  as  a 
little  band  of  true,  devoted  disciples  of  Jesus ! 
and  then  how  joyous  to  think  of  all— not  one 
excepted — meeting  in  heaven,  to  be  for  ever  with 


160  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

the  Lord  !  "  Little  was  it  then  thought,  how  soon 
he  himself  would  meet  his  only  brother,  who  had 
been  called  away  some  years  before. 

During  his  last  illness,  he  was  calm,  full  of 
love  to  all,  and  full  of  thankfulness,  desiring  that 
the  Lord's  wall  might  be  done,  and  that  his  own 
illness  might  be  sanctified  to  his  soul.  He  was 
advancing  towards  convalescence,  and  making 
arrangements  to  go  to  his  parents  for  a  change, 
when  he  incurred  a  relapse  while  taking  exercise 
in  the  open  air.  His  illness  increasing,  he  became 
sensible  that  he  could  not  recover,  though  this 
was  only  a  few  days  before  his  death.  Then  he 
appeared  to  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  die,  and 
said  "he  was  prepared  for  the  change,  that  he 
believed  he  was  washed  white  in  the  blood  of 
Christ,  that  he  was  going  to  be  with  Him,  that 
he  rested  his  hopes  on  the  work  of  Christ,  and  on 
Christ  only ;  "  saying  also,  "  he  that  believeth  on 
the  Son  hath  life."  On  the  last  evening,  he  told 
his  mother  that  the  change  for  him  would  be  a 
glorious  change,  and  that  he  loved  all, — every- 
body :  and  sent  messages  of  love  to  his  absent 
friends.  Several  times  he  broke  out  in  vocal 
prayer ;  and  once,  as  if  heaven  was  opening  to 
his  view,  he  exclaimed  with  emphasis,  "  Glorious! 
glorious  !  glorious  !  "  These  were  nearly  his  last 
words. 


ANNUAL    M0N1T0K.  161 

Samuel  Joseph  Scott,  61  27     3  mo.  1874 

Ter enure,  County  Dublin. 
Robert  Thompson  Shtllitoe, 

Sydenham,  5  19     7  mo.  1874 

Son  of  Buxton  Shillitoe. 
Mary  Ann  Shipman,  79     1     7  mo.  1874 

Reading.    Widow  of  James  Shipman. 
Rachel  Simms,  13  16  11  mo.  1873 

Chipping  Norton.    Daughter  of  Charles  Price 

Simms. 
Mary  Simpson,  55  25  12  mo.  1873 

Middlesborough.     Wife  of  Robert  Simpson. 
Robert  Simpson,  74     3     3  mo.  1874 

MeTksham.    An  Elder. 
John  Simpson,  67  25     7  mo.  1874 

Castlegate,  Cockermouth. 
Paul  Smith  (Jr.),  24  11  11  mo.  1873 

Liverpool.     Son  of  Paul  Smith. 
Rachel  Smith,  76  10     7  mo.  1874 

Lewes.     Widow  of  Nathan  Smith. 
Annie  Myra  Smith,       13  mos.  23     7  mo.  1874 

Leeds.     Daughter  of  Frederick  and  Hannah 

Smith. 
Thomas  Smithies,  51  30     1  mo.  1874 

ClecJcheaton. 
Lewis  Hatley  Soden,  71  30     3  mo.  1874 

Eatington,  Warwickshire  South. 

p2 


162  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

Martha  Sparrow,  Wexford.  86     1     7  mo.  1874 
Emma  Steer,  Derby.  78  23  11  mo,  1873 

Vaughan  Stephens,  78  17  12  mo.  1873 

Birmingham. 
Joshua  Wm,  Strangman,      77  31     3  mo.  1874 

Waterford.    An  Elder. 
Charles  Bennett  Sturt,     80  25     3  mo.  1874 

East  Hoathly,  Sussex.    A  Minister. 
Louisa  Annie  Heath  Swinborn, 

Weston-super-Mare.  18  20     3  mo.  1874 

Adopted  daughter  of  Martha    and    the    late 

Henry  Swinborn. 
James  Tanner,  Portishead.    83  20     6  mo.  1874 
Elizabeth  Taylor,  85|  26  10  mo.  1873 

Middlesborough.  A  Minister.  Widow  of  Joseph 

Taylor :  the  three  names  following  were  their 

grandchildren. 
Charles  Clapham  Taylor,  26     2  12  mo.  1873 

Middlesborough.    Son  of  William  Taylor. 
Helen  Taylor,  16     5  12  mo.  1873 

Saliburn.    Daughter  of  James  Taylor. 
Rosamond  Isabel  Taylor,      8  23     7  mo.  1874 

Peckham  Rye.     Daughter  of  John  Taylor. 
George  Thomas  Taylor,      58  20     2  mo.  1874 

Cheltenham. 
John  Taylor,  Dundrum.        84  19     7  mo.  1874 
Martha  Teale,  Bailey.         69     7     2  mo.  1874 


JOSEPH    THORP.  163 

Hannah  Theobald,  78  JO     5  mo.  1874 

Henley.    Widow  of  Joseph  Theobald. 
Mary  Jane  Thompson,  48  11     7  mo.  1874 

Newton  Heath.   Widow  of  George  Thompson. 
Joseph  Thorp,  70  23    9  mo.  1873 

Halifax.    A  Minister. 

The  character  of  this  beloved  brother  in 
Christ,  presented  a  rare  union  of  useful  qualifi- 
cations and  Christian  graces.  To  great  energy, 
decision,  and  administrative  skill,  was  added  an 
affectionate,  genial,  and  chastened  spirit,  com- 
bined with  much  vivacity  and  refined  courtesy. 
His  conversational  powers  in  the  freedom  of 
private  intercourse,  as  well  as  his  influence  in 
the  direction  of  public  business,  alike  displayed 
sound  judgment  and  intellectual  ability.  And 
from  early  youth  to  the  close  of  life,  he  was 
manifestly  under  the  governing  influence  of  a 
reverential  love  to  God  and  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord ;  which  shed  a  quiet  sunshine  on  his  path, 
"  the  shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more 
unto  the  perfect  day." 

He  once  related  a  circumstance  in  his  early 
childhood,  which  left  on  his  mind  an  abiding 
impression  of  the  efficacy  of  prayer.  He  was 
then  about  eight  years  old,  and  was  sent  by  his 
mother  for  a  stone  of  flour ;  the  money  being  put 


164  ANNUAL    MONITOK. 

in  the  bag.  It  was  war  time,  and  food  exceed- 
ingly dear.  Arrived  at  the  mill,  he  found  he 
had  lost  the  money,  and  felt  much  troubled. 
However  he  offered  a  secret  prayer,  that  the 
Lord  would  enable  him  to  find  it,  and  went  back, 
looking  eagerly  as  he  went,  till  in  the  middle  of 
Leeds  bridge,  one  of  the  most  crowded  thorough- 
fares in  the  town,  he  found  all  the  five  shillings 
he  had  dropped.  In  after  life  he  would  express 
his  thankfulness  for  having  found  the  same 
gracious  help,  as  he  sought,  by  continued  prayer, 
for  the  Divine  guidance  even  in  his  temporal 
concerns. 

At  the  age  of  ten,  he  was  sent  to  Ack worth 
School,  where  his  future  career  was  in  some 
measure  foreshadowed ,  not  only  by  steady  pro- 
gress in  study,  but  by  amiability  of  disposition, 
and  the  extraordinary  power  which  he  exercised 
among  his  school-fellows ;  so  that  his  word  had 
the  practical  weight  and  influence  of  one  in  riper 
years,  a  teacher  rather  than  a  pupil.  His  religious 
feelings  were  such,  that  in  later  days  he  was 
heard  to  say,  that  he  believed,  if  he  had  been 
faithful,  he  should  have  spoken  in  meetings  for 
worship  while  still  a  boy  at  school.  When  in 
mature  life  he  served  for  a  total  of  about  twenty 
years  on  the  School  Committee, — in  addition  to 


JOSEPH    THORP.  165 

his  aid  in  general  management,  the  part  he  took 
in  the  examinations  was  especially  useful  and  sug- 
gestive ;  and  from  his  skill  in  approaching  the 
minds  of  his  hearers,  his  observations  found 
ready  entrance,  whether  in  regard  to  their  attain- 
ments, or  in  his  more  solemn  exhortations  on 
matters  of  eternal  moment. 

After  leaving  school,  he  was  brought  up 
to  the  wool  trade ;  and  this  occasioned  much 
travelling  from  home,  in  which  he  was  especially 
careful  not  to  infringe  on  the  religious  observance 
of  the  day  of  rest.  He  was  by  no  means  so 
absorbed  in  trade  as  to  shut  himself  out  from 
public  service,  but  engaged  actively  in  works  of 
usefulness ;  so  that  at  one  time  it  was  more  the 
exception  than  the  rule,  for  him  to  have  an 
evening's  leisure  at  home.  He  was  indefatigable 
in  the  Temperance  cause,  and  as  President  of  the 
British  League,  was  emia  entry  useful  in  keeping 
in  harmony  that  association.  He  was  the  main- 
stay for  many  years  of  the  Halifax  British 
Schools,  and  a  valued  supporter  of  the  Bible 
Auxiliary,  and  the  Town  Mission. 

But  after  all,  his  most  devoted  services  were 
given  to  the  Society  of  Friends.  In  Yorkshire 
his  labours  in  the  meetings  for  discipline  are 
remembered  with  lively  satisfaction.    It  was  his 


166  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

religious  concern  to  seize  the  opportunities  they 
afforded,  for  calling  attention  to  the  grounds  and 
utility  of  our  various  regulations  and  testimonies, 
for  giving  practical  advice  on  the  business  and 
responsibilities  of  life,  on  the  exemplification  of 
Christian  principle  in  Christian  conduct.  It  is 
well  remembered,  how  at  the  close  of  a  Quarterly 
Meeting  at  York,  he  entered  on  a  most  touching 
and  solemn  appeal  to  Friends,  on  behalf  of  the 
suffering  Freedmen  in  the  United  States,  till  the 
whole  company  were  absorbed,  baptized  into 
the  feeling  of  Christian  obligation,  in  a  case  so 
evidently  calling  for  obedience  to  the  great  com- 
mandment. His  long  term  of  services  as  Clerk 
to  his  Monthly  and  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  for 
some  years  to  the  London  Yearly  Meeting,  may 
be  gratefully  remembered.  The  weight  of  the 
last  engagement  rested  heavily  on  him,  at  a  crisis 
when  the  revision  of  the  Book  of  "Doctrine, 
Discipline,  and  Practice  "  brought  the  general  con- 
stitution of  our  Society  under  close  and  searching 
review.  One  especially  intimate  with  him  says ; 
"  He  had  a  deep  sense  of  the  need  of  best  help, 
to  discharge  the  duties  of  these  stations.  I  re- 
member his  telling  me  soon  after  his  appointment 
to  the  Clerkship  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  that  he 
had  been  much  cast  down,  under  the  apprehension 


JOSEPH    THOEP.  167 

of  having  failed  to  manage  the  business  as  he 
thought  efficiently  ;  and  that  he  had  spent  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  time  between  that  and  the 
following  sitting,  walking  up  and  down  the  Custom 
House  Quay,  considering  whether  he  should  not 
ask  to  be  released  from  the  appointment,  to  which 
he  felt  so  unequal." 

Our  dear  friend's  coming  forth  as  a  Minister 
dates  from  about  1848.  He  was  recorded  as  such 
in  1853.  He  visited  many  parts  of  this  country 
and  Ireland :  and  both  in  large  congregations  and 
in  private  and  family  visits,  his  labours  were 
much  blessed.  There  was  a  solemnity  of  manner 
and  depth  of  feeling  which  impressed  the  hearers, 
and  his  great  theme  was  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ.  In  reference  to  an  engagement  in 
1855,  to  visit  Friends  in  Manchester,  which  had 
rested  on  his  mind  for  two  or  three  years,  he  thus 
describes  in  a  letter  his  bringing  the  subject  before 
the  Monthly  Meeting.  "  A  very  solemn  feeling 
overspread  the  meeting  for  some  time ;  after 
which  a  very  general  and  most  cordial  expression 
of  unity  took  place.  It  was  very  humbling  and 
at  the  same  time  very  encouraging  to  me.  For 
so  feeble  is  my  faith  under  such  burdens,  that  a 
weak  expression  of  concurrence,  not  to  say  a 
doubting  at  all,  would  have  cast  me  down  very 


168  ANNUAL   MONITOB. 

painfully.  Such  is  the  tender  love  of  our 
Heavenly  Father,  that  He  cares  for  us,  and  works 
for  us  most  graciously,  after  the  counsel  of  His 
own  will.  I  do  most  deeply  feel  the  weight  of 
the  engagement,  but  my  spirit  has  for  a  long 
time  yearned  towards  the  members  of  that  large 
meeting." 

Little  of  the  feelings  and  thoughts  of  our 
beloved  friend  remain,  as  he  appears  to  have  left 
no  diary  or  private  memoranda,  yet  we  may 
perhaps  adduce  one  or  two  short  extracts  from 
his  correspondence. 

TO   HIS    SON   AT    SCHOOL. 

"  I  often  think  of  thee  with  affection,  desiring 
for  thee  health  of  body  and  establishment  in  the 
Truth — *  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus '  revealed  to 
us  in  sacred  Scripture.  This  sacred  Scripture,  as 
its  name  imports,  is  the  Will  or  Testament  of 
Him,  who  hath  therein  revealed  to  us  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  His  love  in  Christ,  who  died 
that  we  might  be  blessed  for  ever.  We  have  no 
other  equally  authoritative  revelation  of  this  great 
mercy.  The  Will  or  Testament  of  our  blessed 
Lord  is  the  Gospel  or  glad  tidings  to  perishing 
sinners;  such  as  we  all  are,  until,  by  believing 
'  the  record  which  God  hath  given  us  of  His  Son ' 
we  become  reconciled  unto  Him  by  the  death  of 


JOSEPH    THORP.  169 

His  Son,  which  is  here  revealed  unto  us.  As  unto 
them  which  believe  Jesus  is  precious,  so  also  are 
these  sacred  records  by  which  He  is  made  known 
unto  us,  precious  also.  I  hope  that  the  press  of 
lessons  and  school  duties  does  not  hinder  thy 
devoting  a  goodly  portion  of  time  to  the  perusal 
of,  and  meditation  on,  these  invaluable  records." 

Tenth  month,  14th,  1854.  "  It  is  now  bed- 
time; to-morrow  is  the  Sabbath.  It  is  truly 
pleasant  to  put  aside  as  far  as  may  be  the  cares 
and  turmoil  of  life,  and  to  realize  a  little  more 
fully  that  state  of  nearness  to  God  which  is  felt 
in  true  worship,  however  poor  the  worshipper  :  a 
little  foretaste  of  that  communion  which  is  the 
blissful  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,  '  when 
we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is.'  Let  us  then,  in  the 
midst  of  all  our  cares  and  engrossing  duties  strive 
to  be  like  Him ;  that  it  may  be  our  glorious 
privilege,  when  these  few  fitful  or  eventful  years 
are  over,  *  to  see  Him  as  He  is.' " 

Twelfth  month,  2nd,  1856.  *  *  "  Diligence 
in  things  spiritual  is  needed,  as  in  things  in- 
tellectual. Without  it,  we  cannot  expect  to  reach 
eminence  in  either.  The  growth  of  the  spiritual 
life  is  not  a  merely  passive  condition,  but  a  race, 
a  warfare,  an  exercise,  a  striving,  an  overcoming, 
— thus  gaining  the  crown  of  victory." 

Q 


170  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

About  the  year  1866  Joseph  Thorp  ex- 
perienced a  great  decay  of  bodily  strength,  which 
issued  in  almost  entire  withdrawal  for  some  years 
from  active  labour;  during  which  time  we  find 
him  writing  to  a  friend  :  "  How  it  may  issue  I  do 
not  see,  but  am  able  to  leave  it  in  the  hands  of 
Him  who  knoweth  what  is  best,  and  doeth  all 
things  well.  *  *  *  I  am  enabled  to 
accept  this  'light  affliction,'  as  designed  in  the 
love  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  to  draw  me  nearer 
to  Jesus,  to  afford  me  a  quiet  opportunity  to 
examine  mine  own  self,  to  prove  the  foundation, 
and  it  may  be,  by  this  process  of  spiritual  under- 
pruning,  to  permit  me  to  bring  forth  more  fruit  to 
the  praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace  : — and  truly 
it  is  all  of  grace,  all  of  mercy  most  unmerited  by 
Thy  grateful  and  attached  friend." 

In  another  letter  to  a  friend  and  fellow- 
labourer,  dated  First  month,  1870,  when  some- 
what convalescent,  he  says  :  "We  were  graciously 
permitted  to  labour  for  some  years  in  the  good 
Master's  service :— and  when  to  remain  in  the 
tent  seems  our  portion,  it  is  sweet  to  think 

*  They  too  may  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait.' 
During  the  long  season  in  which  I  have  been  an 
invalid,  I  have  had  abundant  cause  to  commemo- 
rate the  goodness  and  loving  kindness  of  the 


JOSEPH    THOKP.  171 

Lord.  I  was  tenderly  dealt  with,  having  little 
or  no  bodily  suffering,  except  at  one  time  extreme 
weakness;  throughout,  my  mental  powers  were 
unimpaired,  so  that  I  could  read  and  converse, 
and  enjoy  letters  received  from  beloved  friends. 
It  was  nevertheless  a  season  of  solemn  searching 
of  heart :  and  the  prospect  (at  one  time  rather 
probable)  of  being  soon  called  into  the  presence 
of  Infinite  Holiness,  brought  me  down  to  a  feeling 
of  utter  unworthiness  and  deep  abasedness.  How 
the  soul  then  clung  to  the  precious  promise  of  a 
Saviour  s  righteousness,  and  of  being  complete  in 
Him  !  0  it  was  very  solemn  and  soul-subduing, 
thus  to  walk  and  wait  as  in  the  border-land  !  But 
sweet  to  feel  the  precious  assurance,  *  He  is 
faithful  that  promised ; '  and  sweet  also  the 
promise,  '  Him  that  cometh  to  Me  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.'     I  could  then  say, 

*  Just  as  I  am without  one  plea, 

But  that  Thy  blood  was  shed  for  me, 
And  that  Thou  bidst  me  come  to  Thee, — 
0  Lamb  of  God,  I  come. ' " 
He  was  again  raised  up,  to  unite  with  his  friends 
in  their  public  meetings   for   worship    and  dis- 
cipline, and  in  1872  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting 
in  Dublin : — but  in  the   summer  of    1873   his 
strength  again  began  rapidly  to  fail,  and  on  the 


172  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

23rd  of  Ninth  month  he  died  at  Llandudno  in  his 
seventy-first  year. 

William  Thokp,  Mirfield.  52  3  9  mo.  1874 
William  Timeric,  Coventry.  85  15  12  mo.  1873 
Rebecca  Harvey  Todhunter, 

Dublin.  30  26     8  mo.  1874 

Daughter  of  Thomas  H.  and  Hannah  H.  Tod- 

hunter. 
Rachel  Tregelles,  68  24    2  mo.  1874 

Falmouth.    A  Minister. 

The  oft  repeated  words  of  the  beloved  subject 
of  this  brief  memorial,  "  Say  little  about  it," — in 
reference  to  what  concerned  herself,  suffice  to 
limit  the  present  record,  which  it  would  not  be 
right  wholly  to  omit. 

Rachel  Tregelles  was  the  daughter  of  Samuel 
and  Rebecca  Tregelles,  and  was  born  at  Falmouth 
in  1806.  A  younger  member  of  a  family  of  six- 
teen children,  her  youth  was  shadowed  by  the 
death  of  several  brothers  and  sisters  at  an  early 
age :— one  of  them  her  own  twin  brother,  whose 
name — (though  parted  from  her  almost  by  a  life- 
time, and  heretofore  too  tender  a  subject  to  be 
spoken  of) — was  on  her  lips,  shortly  before  she 
passed  away  to  join  him  in  the  world  above. 
The  many  bereavements  of  her  girlhood  doubtless 
weighed  on  a  sensitive  temperament ;  so  that  she, 


KACHEL    TREGELLES.  173 

who,  we  believe,  would  have  testified  in  after 
years  "a  solemn  jet  a  joyful  thing  is  life,"  — 
shrank  from  the  prospect  before  her,  and  longed 
for  the  refuge  given  by  an  early  death.*  The 
larger  portion  of  her  life  was  spent  at  or  near 
Falmouth,  though  with  long  intervals  of  absence  ; 
and  more  or  less  directly,  her  time  was  much 
occupied  with  the  teaching  and  training  of  the 
young.  This  work,  which  was  to  her  truly  a 
labour  of  love,  began  when  she  was  a  girl. 

From  1853  to  1862  she  was  the  superinten- 
dent of  the  York  Girls'  School.  She  entered  on 
this  important  office  with  a  deep  sense  of  its 
responsibility,  and  under  much  fear  of  falling 
short  in  the  performance  of  its  duties.  The  help 
which  she  received  from  the  committee,  especially 
from  the  late  Joseph  Rowntree,  was  most  grate- 
fully and  affectionately  appreciated,  and  left  an 
indelible  impression  on  her  mind.  Writing  in 
her  private  memoranda  of  the  night  of  her  arrival 
at  York,  she  remarks, — "  Thoughts  of  my  dear 
sisters  and  home  would  intrude,  and  though  un- 

* "  But  now,  what  God 

Intended  as  a  blessing  and  a  boon, 
We  have  received  as  such;  and  we  can  say, 
A  solemn  yet  a  joyful  thing  is  life  I 
Which,  being  full  of  duties,  is  for  this 
Of  gladness  full,  and  full  of  lofty  hopes." 

(Archbishop  Trench.) 
Q2 


174  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

bidden,  they  were  not  unwelcome  guests ; — again 
and  again  the  query  would  arise, — should  I  be  so 
comfortable  as  I  am,  if  I  had  done  wrong  in 
costing  them  and  myself  all  the  pain  I  have 
done,  in  coming  here  ?  "  A  few  months  later  the 
entry  occurs, — "  I  marvel  at  the  power  which  has 
been  given  me  to  love  the  girls  heartily  as  I  do. 
Many  of  them  I  not  only  love,  but  have  the  sweet 
feeling  of  this  being  reciprocal."  Again  at  the 
close  of  the  first  twelve  months  in  her  new 
position,  she  looks  forward  to  the  coming  year  as 
one  respecting  which  she  says : — "  I  should  have 
more  doubts,  and  fears,  and  misgivings,  were  it 
not  for  the  help  which  has  been  afforded  during 
that  which  is  passed  :  in  which  I  can  see  there 
has  been  so  much  want  of  true  wisdom  on  my 
part,  and  yet  so  many  mercies,  as  to  cause  me  to 
feel  that  these  must  have  been  from  above ;  and 
yet  it  seems  almost  presumptuous  thus  to  regard 
them,  feeling  so  utterly  unworthy  as  I  do."  In  a 
private  letter  of  nearly  the  same  date  she  says,— 
"I  marvel  at  myself,  when  I  realize  that  I  am 
not  frightened  at  my  seemingly  self-imposed 
responsibilities :  and  I  am  ready  to  think  that  I 
must  be  helped  by  a  power  and  strength  to  which 
my  only  claim  is  my  own  weakness." 

She  was  acknowledged  a  Minister  in  1867, 


RACHEL    TREGELLES.  175 

but  her  voice  was  not  often  heard  in  public, — 
owing  latterly  to  the  sense  of  physical  weakness. 
Hers  was  emphatically  the  ministry  of  a  life  in- 
creasingly dedicated  to  the  Redeemer,  in  whom 
alone  she  trusted.  Possessed  of  a  clear  intellect 
and  judgment,  with  keen  discrimination  of  char- 
acter, these  natural  gifts  as  time  passed  on  were 
more  and  more  sanctified  and  elevated  by  the 
spirit  of  the  gospel :  while  her  extensive  ac- 
quaintance with  society  in  its  varied  phases, 
doubtless  helped  to  enlarge  the  bounds  of  those 
wide  and  tender  sympathies,  which  were  often 
appealed  to  by  the  young,  the  suffering,  and  the 
sorrowful. 

While  a  diligent  reader  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, she  was  careful  to  find  time  for  meditation 
and  prayer,  even  in  the  most  busy  periods  of  her 
active  career;  and  the  fruits  were  manifest  in 
her  actions  and  conversation.  Though  she  re- 
joiced in  the  God  of  her  salvation,  she  was 
nevertheless  eminently  qualified,  by  acquaintance 
with  her  own  infirmities,  to  enter  into  feeling  with 
her  fellow-creatures;  showing  a  practical  belief 
that  all  are  children  of  one  family,  and  recognizing 
their  individuality  as  well  as  their  different  trials 
and  temptations  :  while  her  tolerance,  and  her 
freedom  from  a  censorious  or  a  dictatorial  tone, 


176  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

were  calculated  to  prevent  her  advice  from  giving 
offence.  Hence  it  was,  that  in  the  houses  of  the 
afflicted,  by  the  bedside  of  the  sick  and  dying,  to 
the  perplexed  teacher  and  the  perplexed  learner, 
— her  words  of  counsel  and  of  comfort  were  alike 
welcome.  Nor  did  she  regard  the  little  pleasures 
of  others  as  of  no  importance.  To  carry  fruit  or 
flowers  to  an  invalid, — to  find  a  toy,  or  plan  some 
expedition  for  a  child, — were  to  her  pleasant 
duties  ;  no  more  to  be  overlooked  than  the  giving 
of  food  to  the  hungry,  or  clothes  to  the  naked. 
Hers  was  indeed  a  willing  service  unsparingly 
rendered,  often  beyond  what  her  bodily  strength 
could  bear.  The  sense  of  her  own  shortcomings 
kept  her  watchful  and  humble ;  and  yet  to  those 
around  her  there  was  so  little  manifestation  of 
deficiency,  that  a  stranger  who  once  spent  a  few 
days  under  the  same  roof  with  her,  referred  years 
afterwards  to  that  intercourse,  and  to  the  incentive 
"  her  holy  and  happy  life  "  had  supplied.  A 
similar  testimony  has  been  borne  by  many  others, 
who  saw  in  her  daily  walk  the  evidence  that  she 
had  been  with  Jesus.  She  had  a  deep  sense  of 
responsibility  for  every  gift  bestowed;  and  was 
most  anxious  that  none  should  allow  their  talents, 
whether  few  or  many,  to  lie  idle  during  the  short 
day  in  which  their  Lord  might  delay  His  coming. 


RACHEL    TREGELLES.  177 

This  she  strove  to  nrge  upon  the  young ;  and  her 
patience  with  their  waywardness,  her  willingness 
to  listen  to  their  opinions  however  unreasonable, 
and  the  yearning  sympathy  with  which  she  re- 
garded them, — gave  her  an  influence  the  full 
results  of  which  may  never  probably  be  known 
on  earth. 

While  taking  a  healthy,  happy  interest  in 
her  outward  occupations,  and  setting  a  high  value 
on  the  opportunities  of  life,  it  is  yet  striking  to 
notice  the  satisfaction  with  which  she  refers  to 
those  whose  labours  were  ended.  Thus  in  a 
letter  to  a  relation  written  in  1858,  speaking  of 
some  memento  of  one  lately  deceased,  she  ex- 
presses her  wonder  "  that  there  is  not  more 
sadness  in  the  associations  which  such  a  relic 
awakens; — but,"  she  adds,  "  as  time,  yes  even  as 
days  pass  on,  more  and  more  do  I  congratulate 
those,  who  having  fought  the  good  fight  and  kept 
the  faith,  have  been  taken  home  to  their  Father's 
house,  to  go  out  no  more  for  ever!  and  the  re- 
mainder of  life  looks  but  like  a  little  while  indeed  ; 
— not  that  I  am  weary  of  my  life,  or  ready  to 
depart."  To  the  same  correspondent,  then  suffer- 
ing from  a  recent  bereavement,  she  writes  in 
1867,  after  some  fearful  storms  on  the  coast  had 
occurred,  "just  now  when  the  sorrow  and  sadness 


178  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

of  all  these  shipwrecks  are  on  my  spirits,  the 
gladdening  thing  to  think  of  is,  the  loved  ones 
who  have  cast  anchor  within  the  veil,  whither  the 
forerunner  has  for  us  entered  !  and  to  think 
that  they  can  never  drag  the  anchor,  or  drift  from 
their  moorings  !  And,  when  sorrow  in  any  form 
comes,  though  one  may  miss  the  loving  sympathy, 
yet  how  glad  you  feel  that  the  dear  one,  just 
escaped  from  the  shackles  of  mortality,  is  spared  a 
share  in  this;  which  may  be  wholesome  discipline 
for  us,  and  taken  too  as  from  a  Father's  hand, — 
but  which  was  not  needed  for  the  happy  ransomed 
one." 

Her  latter  years  were  spent  at  Falmouth  in 
companionship  with  a  beloved  sister.  Her  very 
delicate  state  of  health  had  been  of  such  long 
continuance,  and  her  last  illness  presented  so 
many  fluctuations,  that  the  hope  of  a  partial 
restoration  was  cherished  by  her  friends  almost  to 
the  end ;  and  she  herself  would  have  chosen  to 
live  a  little  longer.  Quietness  and  confidence 
marked  those  closing  hours  of  exhausted  nature  ; 
but  there  was  little  expression  of  her  feelings, 
except  the  earnest  assurance  that  there  was 
nothing  to  fear ;  or  the  comprehensive  utterance, 
"  What  a  precious  faith  this  is,  in  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ !  "    Words  were  not  wanted 


BACHEL   TEEGELLES.  179 

then  to  make  known  that  in  this  faith  she  had 
lived,  and  was  prepared  to  die.  A  friend  and 
relative  writing  immediately  after  her  death  says, 
in  language  the  accuracy  of  which  will  be  felt  by 
not  a  few,  "  the  tide  of  life  seemed  always  so 
strong  and  full  within  her, — spending  so  little  of 
its  force  upon  itself,  and  so  bountiful  in  its  flow, — 
that  it  is  difficult  to  believe  it  is  all  over.  *  * 
Her  life  is  in  reality  still  diffused  abroad  in  many 
other  hearts  and  other  minds.  And  the  beautiful 
spiritual  life, — '  the  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God,' — 
is  gone  to  its  true  home,  after  leaving  its  witness 
here." 

Believing  that  she  has  a  name  and  a  place 
in  the  Lord's  house  better  than  of  sons  and 
of  daughters,  may  we  not,  without  presumption, 
anticipate  for  her  a  time,  when  she  will  humbly 
say  before  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb, — 
"  Behold  I  and  the  children  which  God  hath  given 
me." 
Margaret  Tyson,  35     8     9  mo.  1874 

Ulverstone.    Wife  of  Aaron  Tyson. 
Thomas  Walker,  Leeds.        70  22  10  mo.  1873 
Ann  Walker,  68     8    4  mo.  1874 

Ellenthorpe,  near  Borouyhb ridge.      Widow   of 

Thomas  Walker. 
Amelia  Walker,  37  25     7  mo.  1874 

Huddersfield.    Daughter  of  Joseph  Walker. 


180  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

John  Walker,  Whitehaven.    60  12     8  mo.  1874 
Christopher  Walton,  75  24     3  mo.  1874 

Bishop  Auckland.    An  Elder. 
Mary  Penrose  Walpole,     78  12     8  mo.  1874 

Tramore,  near   Waterford.    Widow  of  James 

Walpole. 
Lacy  Ann  Waterfall,  1J     5     5  mo.  1874 

Kirkby  Malham.      Daughter  of  Arthur  and 

Hannah  Maria  Waterfall. 
Alfred  Waterhouse,  75  27  12  mo.  1873 

White  Knight's  Park,  Reading. 
The  departure  of  this  beloved  Friend  would 
have  seemed  awfully  sudden,  if,  through  the  love 
and  mercy  of  his  Saviour,  he  had  not  been  ready 
for  the  better  world.  He  appeared  in  his  usual 
health,  and  had  been  walking  in  his  garden; 
when,  on  returning  to  the  house,  the  heart  as  in 
a  moment  ceased  to  beat,  and  his  redeemed  spirit 
took  its  flight  to  heaven. 

Alfred  Waterhouse  was  the  sixth  child  of 
Nicholas  and  Ann  Waterhouse  of  Liverpool,  and 
was  born  on  the  15th  of  the  Sixth  month,  1798. 
He  entered  early  into  his  father's  business,  that 
of  a  cotton-  broker :— one  which  involved  much 
waiting  on  the  Exchange  in  the  midst  of  com- 
panions, the  influence  of  many  of  whom  was  far 
from  good ;  but  it  is  believed  that  he  was  graciously 


ALFRED   WATERHOUSE.  181 

helped  to  pass  unhurt  through  this  ordeal.  It  is 
not  known  at  what  time  the  great  change  of  heart 
took  place,  the  importance  of  which  to  every  one, 
he  was  so  concerned  in  his  later  years  to  set 
forth;  but  the  growing  tenderness  of  his  spirit, 
his  love  for  all  that  was  good,  and  his  concern  to 
be  guided  aright  in  everything  he  undertook, 
shewed  whose  he  was,  and  whom  he  desired  to 
serve. 

In  1829  he  married  the  only  daughter  of 
Paul  Bevan  of  Tottenham,  a  union  productive  of 
much  happiness  during  the  more  than  forty-four 
years  it  was  permitted  to  last.  To  their  children 
he  was  a  wise  counsellor  and  tender  father,  ever 
desiring  their  best  interests  in  preference  to  any 
earthly  good. 

He  retired  from  business  when  comparatively 
a  young  man ;  having  long  thought  that  when  a 
competence  was  secured,  it  was  better  to  leave 
the  field  open  to  others,  and  that  a  life  of  com- 
parative leisure  was  more  conducive  to  the  welfare 
of  the  soul,  than  one  spent  in  amassing  more  than 
enough.  This  step,  though  it  involved  some  self- 
denial  in  various  ways,  he  never  regretted ;  but 
rejoiced  in  having  more  time  to  devote  to  his 
family,  and  to  pursuits  which  lead  the  mind  to  a 
more  intimate  knowledge  of  the  wonderful  works 


182  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

of  God.  He  was  thankful  too,  to  be  able  to  live 
where  the  education  of  his  children  could  be 
carried  on  to  most  advantage,  and  finally  left  the 
neighbourhood  of  Liverpool  in  1849  to  reside  in 
the  south  of  England.  For  six  years  he  enjoyed 
a  quiet  retreat  in  the  vicinity  of  Bristol;  and 
when  it  seemed  needful  that  his  younger  sons 
should  attend  the  classes  at  University  College, 
he  removed  to  London  in  order  to  make  a  home 
for  them  in  its  neighbourhood.  Towards  the  end 
of  1858,  he  once  more  enjoyed  living  in  the 
country,  settling  at  White  Knights  near  Reading. 
His  new  home  was  very  congenial  to  his  tastes, 
and  near  enough  to  London  for  his  sons  (who 
were  still  engaged  there)  to  be  often  under  the 
parental  roof. 

But  it  was  not  only  in  what  are  usually  de- 
nominated blessings  that  the  goodness  of  his 
Heavenly  Father  was  shown : — the  chastening, 
so  needful  for  our  profit,  and  that  we  may  be 
partakers  of  His  holiness,  came  also  from  His 
loving  hand.  In  1865,  a  sweet  little  grandson 
who  had  come  for  change  of  air,  faded  away,  and 
was  taken  to  the  Saviour  whom  as  a  child  he  had 
learnt  to  love.  And  early  in  the  following  year, 
our  dear  Friend  suffered  much  from  a  long  and 
painful  illness,  during  which  the  patience  and 


ALFRED    WATERHOUSE.  183 

thankfulness  of  his  spirit  were  very  striking  to 
those  who  had  the  privilege  of  being  with  him ; 
the  words  seemed  verified  in  his  experience, 
"  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose 
mind  is  stayed  on  Thee,  because  he  trusteth  in 
Thee."  In  1868,  he  was  called  upon  to  give  up 
a  beloved  daughter-in-law,  greatly  endeared  to  all 
who  knew  her,  not  only  by  the  sweetness  of  her 
disposition,  but  also  by  the  beauty  of  conduct 
which  came  from  her  desire  to  please  the  Lord. 
She  was  taken,  after  a  few  days'  illness,  to  be  for 
ever  with  the  Saviour  whom  she  loved, — and,  in 
the  following  year,  on  the  same  day,  and  almost 
at  the  same  hour,  her  husband  rejoined  her  in  a 
better  world. 

These  repeated  trials  we  can  believe  were 
graciously  blessed  to  the  subject  of  this  little 
memoir,  and  it  became  more  apparent  than  ever 
to  those  who  knew  him  best,  that  the  work  of 
righteousness  was  indeed  peace,  and  the  effect  of 
righteousness  quietness  and  assurance  for  ever. 
He  loved  retirement,  and  his  walk  through  life 
was  an  humble  and  quiet  one;  yet  he  gladly  gave 
his  time  and  influence  to  objects  likely  to  benefit 
his  fellow-men.  The  Bible  was  his  favourite 
study,  and  he  spent  much  time  in  reading  it,  and 
in  prayer  :  he  was  also  fond  of  hymns,  and  such 


184  ANNUAL   MONITOK. 

books  as  dwell  on  the  love  of  God  in  giving  His 
Son  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins,  and  the  blessedness 
of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  our  souls.  He 
often  spoke  of  receiving  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
as  a  little  child— coming  down  low  enough,  and 
being  simple  enough,  to  accept  the  gift  of  eternal 
life  with  the  unquestioning  faith  of  a  child-like 
spirit ;  and  he  told  of  seasons  of  communing  with 
his  Saviour,  very  precious  to  his  soul,  dwelling  at 
times  on  the  uncertainty  of  all  things  here,  and 
the  need  of  being  ready  whenever  the  summons 
should  be  sent.  This  was  especially  the  case  the 
day  before  his  death,  which  and  the  previous 
one  (Christmas  Day)  were  very  happily  spent 
with  many  of  his  children  and  grandchildren 
around  him ;  so  that  when  the  sudden  end  came 
to  a  life  which  had  been,  throughout  its  more 
than  threescore  years  and  ten,  so  peaceful  and  so 
blessed,  he  passed  without  a  moment's  warning, 
from  those  he  so  much  loved  on  earth  to  his 
better  home  in  heaven. 

The  following  texts  were  found  in  his  pocket- 
book,  with  some  verses,  in  which  he  had  marked 
the  stanzas  copied  here : — "  Fear  not ;  for  I  have 
redeemed  thee,  I  have  called  thee  by  thy  name  ; 
thou  art  Mine."-— Isaiah  xliii.  1.  "I,  even  I,  am 
He  that  blotteth  out  thy  transgressions  for  Mine 


THOMAS    DAVIS    WATSON.  185 

own  sake,  and  will  not  remember  thy  sins." — 
Isaiah  xliii.  25.  "  Fear  thou  not;  for  I  am  with 
thee." — Isaiah  xli.  10. 

"  Surely  for  some  the  golden  gates 

Are  opened  awhile,  ere  they  enter  in, 
And  they  taste  the  glory  which  yet  awaits 
The  spirit  ransomed  from  death  and  sin. 

And  day  after  day,  Thy  spirit's  grace 
Has  led  me  on  with  unwearied  love, 

And  now  I  soon  shall  behold  Thy  face 
In  the  happy  home  of  Tby  saints  above. 

Father  in  heaven, — be  with  me  still ! 

Jesus,  my  Saviour,  oh,  quickly  come  ! 
Wash  me  from  every  stain  of  ill, 
And  bear  me  speedily,  safely  home." 
Mary  Watson,  60  20  11  mo.  1873 

Newcastle.  Widow  of  John  Watson. 
Thomas  Davis  Watson,  28  22  1  mo.  1874 
Aberdeen.  Son  of  Samuel  Watson  of  Dublin. 
In  writing  a  sketch  of  Thomas  Davis  Wat- 
son's life,  we  desire  that  it  may  encourage  those 
who  are  young  to  make  the  full  consecration  of 
their  lives  to  the  Lord's  service  He  was  born 
in  1845,  near  Dublin,  where  he  spent  most  of  his 
life  till  he  went  to  live  in  London.  In  1863, 
when  a  little  more  than  seventeen,  he  attended 
a  Quarterly  Meeting  in  Mountmellick ;  and  four 

R  2 


186  ANNUAL    MONITOB. 

years  later  he  writes  of  that  time  :  "I  shall 
always  remember  Mountmellick  with  feelings  of 
deep  thankfulness  ;  as  it  was  there  this  time  four 
years,  that  I  first  knew  my  sins  forgiven  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  from  then  to  the  present  time, 
that  happy  assurance  of  being  a  child  of  God, 
and  an  heir  of  eternal  life,  has  never  left  me ; 
though  at  times  I  have  been  much  cast  down  and 
discouraged  by  my  own  want  of  faith,  not  suffi- 
ciently looking  unto  Jesus  for  support  and  strength 
to  resist  temptation." 

When  living  in  Dublin,  he  had  a  class  in 
the  Friends'  First-day  School ;  but  his  principal 
work  of  this  kind  was  in  London,  where  he  went 
to  reside  in  1867.  During  three  years  he  spent 
much  of  his  leisure  time  in  the  different  depart- 
ments of  the  Bedford  Institute;  Bible  classes, 
open  air  preaching  in  the  courts  round  Spital- 
fields ;  tract  distribution  in  the  "  Bird  Fair,"  &c, 
and  often  at  the  Befuge  and  Home  of  Industry. 
He  had  for  many  years  felt  the  command,  "  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel ; "  and 
towards  the  close  of  1869,  though  he  had  fair 
business  prospects,  he  felt  it  to  be  right  for  him 
to  devote  his  whole  time  and  talents  to  the  service 
of  his  Lord.  The  following  extract  speaks  of  this 
call :  "  Last  night  three  weeks,  after  I  got  home 


THOMAS    DAVIS    WATSON.  187 

and  sat  down  to  read  the  Monthly  Record,  I  came 
to  Joseph  Stickney  Sewell's  letter  on  missions, 
written  from  Madagascar ;  and  it  came  home  to 
me  with  great  force,  that  there  might  be  some 
duty  for  me  in  the  matter.  I  then  earnestly,  and 
for  three  weeks,  pleaded  with  the  Lord  to  make 
known  His  will  to  me ;  that  if  it  were  of  the  flesh 
it  might  pass  away,  but  if  His  call,  He  would 
show  it  to  me,  and  give  me  to  submit." 

Feeling  the  great  importance  of  the  step,  he 
passed  through  much  conflict  of  mind,  before 
the  way  was  made  plain  to  him  as  to  his  future 
course.  To  go  to  Madagascar  first  weighed 
heavily  upon  his  mind ;  then  by  various  means 
it  became  plain,  that  he  ought  to  study  medicine, 
with  a  view  to  becoming  a  medical  missionary 
at  home.  Accordingly,  (after  some  months  wait- 
ing,) in  the  spring  of  1870,  he  resigned  his 
position  in  one  of  the  wholesale  warehouses  in 
the  city,  having  previously  visited  one  of  the 
Home  Medical  Missions  to  study  its  working. 
These  are  established  in  many  of  our  cities,  and 
are  the  means  of  much  blessing.  All  who 
assemble  at  the  dispensary  at  a  certain  hour,  are 
present  during  the  short  gospel  address,  before 
passing  in  one  by  one  to  see  the  physician ;  and 
patients  who  are  too  ill  to  come  to  the  Mission 


188  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

Hall,  are  visited  at  their  own  homes.  Those  who 
undertake  this  work  must  be  willing  to  consecrate 
not  only  their  time  and  talents,  but  also  their 
worldly  prospects  as  medical  men.  This  was  the 
field  he  felt  the  Lord  was  calling  him  to  labour 
in,  and  he  cheerfully  prepared  to  do  His  bidding. 
It  was  years  since  he  had  left  school,  and  to 
qualify  himself  as  a  doctor  involved  four  years 
close  study ;  but  believing  he  was  in  the  path  of 
duty  he  went  forward,  resting  upon  the  promise 
"  My  God  shall  supply  all  your  need."  At  the 
close  of  this  year  he  writes  in  his  diary  : — "  This 
has  been  a  year  of  great  blessing  to  me ;  I  have 
grown  in  the  knowledge  of  Jesus.  I  believe  I 
have  learned  to  count  all  things  but  loss  as  to 
earthly  ties ;  but  there  still  remains  a  stern  and 
hard  conflict  with  self,  that  the  body  and  its 
desires  may  be  kept  under." 

His  work  from  this  time  lay  almost  entirely 
at  the  London  Hospital,  and  out-patients  con- 
nected with  it ;  and  one  of  the  lady  visitors  writes 
of  him  as  follows : — "  For  some  time  past  I  have 
been  privileged  to  go  in  and  out  on  visiting  days 
to  the  London  Hospital,  to  see  some  of  the  many 
sick  people ;  and  from  nurses  and  patients  I  have 
heard  sweet  testimony  of  your  dear  son.  He  was 
always  dropping  a  word  for  the  Master,  and  as 


THOMAS   DAVIS   WATSON.  189 

much  of  his  leisure  time  as  possible  he  was  in  the 
wards.  I  have  myself  sometimes  met  him  hurry- 
ing from  one  to  another :  his  gentle  quiet  manner 
made  him  very  acceptable  to  the  poor  sick  people, 
and  of  this  I  am  sure,  that  many  a  one  will 
deeply  mourn  his  loss.  Besides  his  work  amongst 
the  patients  he  was  the  means  of  starting  a  branch 
of  the  Christian  Medical  Association  in  connection 
with  the  Hospital,  and  a  Bible  Class  was  held 
weekly  by  a  few  of  the  students." 

The  following,  written  since  his  death  by  his 
friend  Annie  McPherson,  is  another  record  of  his 
labours  : — "  The  other  day  I  went  to  visit  his  old 
work-places,  the  wards  of  the  London  Hospital. 
There  indeed  he  has  left  a  sweet  savour  of  his 
Master.  To  me  he  was  always  a  valued  counsellor, 
for  he  had  studied  this  corner  of  the  vineyard 
devotedly;  many  a  Bible  and  Testament  in  small 
rooms,  where  they  had  never  been  before,  are 
witnesses  of  his  loving  heart." 

The  following  letter  to  a  sister  was  written 
in  the  autumn  of  1872  : — "  It  is  peaceful  and 
happy  beyond  expression,  when  one  hears  the 
other  fellows  here  canvassing  among  themselves 
where  they  will  settle, —  town  or  country,— at 
home  or  abroad, — army  or  navy, — which  class  of 
practice  as  physician  or  surgeon  is  most  money- 


190  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

making, — to  feel  that  my  fortune  is  already  made, 
in  having  left  all  for  the  pearl  of  great  price ;  and 
that  having  Christ,  I  shall,  whether  amongst  the 
home  heathen  or  foreign  heathen,  be  blessed,  and 
by  Him  made  a  blessing.  What  is  life,  and  its 
pleasures  and  joys?  Soon  passed  away;  but 
happy,  thrice  happy,  are  those,  whose  faith  already 
places  them  as  citizens  of  a  city  that  hath  founda- 
tions, whose  builder  and  maker  is  God."  *  *  * 
"We  who  are  blessed  with  health  are  too  little 
thankful  for  it.  Now  I  am  in  the  midst  of  450 
sick,  three  dying  every  two  days  on  an  average. 
Continue  to  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  a  mis- 
sionary for  Jesus." 

The  following  was  written  while  resident  in 
the  Hospital,  just  four  months  before  the  close  of 
his  life  on  earth,  and  was  suggested  by  witnessing 
so  many  youthful  death-beds : — "  I  am  in  His 
hands  who  only  does  His  children  good,  so  that 
1  should  pining  sickness  waste  away  my  life,'  as 
I  see  so  many  young  and  strong  succumb  in  a 
few  weeks,  it  will  only  be  according  to  His  will." 

Early  in  1873  he  passed  examinations  in 
anatomy  and  physiology,  and  won  two  valuable 
prizes ;  and  towards  the  end  of  the  year  he  left 
London  for  Aberdeen,  to  finish  taking  out  his 
degree.      Two  days  after  his   arrival   he  was 


THOMAS   DAVIS   WATSON.  191 

attacked  with  pleurisy,  and  in  a  few  weeks 
symptoms  of  lung  disease  appeared.  His  illness 
lasted  nearly  two  months,  but  he  always  remained 
cheerful  and  happy.  He  never  expressed  any 
wish  as  to  his  recovery;  like  a  child  he  rested  con- 
fidingly in  his  Heavenly  Father's  love.  Though 
his  friends  were  telegraphed  for,  the  end  came  so 
rapidly  that  his  mother,  who  had  nursed  him  all 
through  his  illness,  was  the  only  relative  with 
him  at  the  close.  The  day  before  his  death  the 
following  farewell  letter  was  dictated  by  him  : — 

"My  dear  father,  brother,  and  sisters, — A 
little  while  ago  when  the  doctor  took  my  hand, 
and  told  me  he  feared  I  was  passing  away,  I  had 
no  feeling  either  of  joy  or  sorrow.  All  through 
this  illness,  I  have  been  wonderfully  enabled  to 
say,  'Thy  will  be  done.'  I  am  sure  you  have 
freely  given  me  up  into  His  loving  hand,  who 
doeth  all  things  well.  *  *  I  feel  perfect  rest  ; 
I  have  no  fear,  no  anxiety,  no  care.  I  know  that 
Christ  has  made  full  atonement  for  all  my  guilt  ; 
and  through  a  fuller  trust  in  later  years,  I  have 
found  that  He  also  saves  from  the  power  of  sin. 
If  I  am  to  pass  away  quietly,  He  will  be  with 
me  ;  if  not,  He  will  be  my  strength.  And  now  I 
have  only  to  commit  you  to  His  loving  sympathy ; 
do  not  look  on  me  as  dead,  I  have  only  gone  on 


192  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

before  you,  into  '  the  house  not  made  with  hands, 
eternal  in  the  heavens,'  there  to  reign  with  Christ 
for  ever.  I  now  bid  you  an  affectionate  farewell, 
hoping  to  meet  you  all  in  that  house." 

During  the  next  day  those  of  his  relatives, 
who  could  not  undertake  the  journey  to  Aberdeen, 
were  comforted  by  frequent  messages  that  he  was 
not  suffering,  that  he  was  safe  in  Christ,  and  felt 
perfect  rest  in  Jesus.  To  one  of  the  doctors  of 
the  Medical  Mission  who  asked  how  he  felt,  he 
replied :  "  Weaker  in  body,  but  stronger  in  Christ," 
Towards  evening  his  mother  perceived  a  change 
coming,  and  beckoning  to  his  kind  and  Christian 
nurse,  they  knelt  beside  the  bed.  He  raised  his 
eyes  ;  and  while  still  gazing  upwards,  almost 
imperceptibly  his  life  passed  away. 

"  What  though  the  hopes  which  he  so  dearly 
cherished 

All  faded  gently  as  the  setting  sun; 
Aod  e'en  our  own  fond  expectation  perished, 

Ere  yet  life's  noblest  labour  seemed  begun ; — 

And  though  our  tears  will  fall,  we  bless  Thee, 
Father, 
For  the  dear  one  for  ever  with  the  blest; 
And  wait  the  resurrection  morn,  when   Thou 
shalt  gather 
Thine  own,  long  parted,  to  their  endless  rest." 


CHARLOTTE    WIDDAS.  193 

George  Webster,  Halifax.  79  3  12  mo.  1873 
George  Wells,  Banbury.  84  27  12  mo.  1873 
William  Wheatley,  York.  77  8  1  mo.  1874 
Juliana  White,  Ipswich.  86  16  12  mo.  1873 
Ruth  Emma  Whitfield,      15  21     6  mo.  1874 

Tullygarvey,  Gavan.      Daughter  of  John  and 

Hannah  Whitfield. 
Mary  Ann  Whitfield,         12  11     7  mo.  1874 

Benwich,  Alston.     Daughter  of  Thomas  and 

Mary  Whitfield. 
Joseph  Wicklow,  68  18  10  mo.  1873 

Drummond,  County  Tyrone. 
William  Henry  Wicklow,    If  11     7  mo.  1874 

Dublin.     Son  of  Joseph  and  Fanny  Wicklow, 
Charlotte  Widdas,  York.     68  22    4  mo.  1874 

Wife  of  Cornelius  Widdas. 

The  subject  of  this  notice  was  born  at  Nun 
Monkton,  a  small  village  a  few  miles  from  York. 
Her  parents  were  in  humble  circumstances,  and 
her  father  dying  whilst  she  was  very  young,  she 
had  to  "go  out  to  service "  when  she  was  little 
more  than  ten  years  of  age. 

The  industry  and  perseverance  which  marked 
her  character  were  early  shown.  Having  when 
nearing  womanhood  removed  to  York,  she  appren- 
ticed herself  to  learn  the  business  of  a  stay -maker ; 
the  knowledge  of  which  she  soon  acquired,  and 

s 


194  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

actively  carried  on  through  life:  thus  assisting 
her  husband  in  the  maintenance  and  education 
of  their  family. 

No  opportunities  of  mental  culture  having 
been  afforded  her  in  her  childhood,  she  now  ap- 
plied herself  diligently  to  learn  to  read  and  write, 
and  might  often  have  been  seen  at  her  husband's 
side,  spelling  out  with  his  aid  words  in  the  New 
Testament.  The  power  she  thus  acquired  of 
seeking  truth  for  herself  was  very  precious  to  her, 
especially  in  periods  of  sickness  and  of  trial ;  and 
a  great  desire  was  awakened  within  her  for  the 
attainment  of  useful,  and  especially  of  Scriptural 
knowledge  :  and  as  the  views  of  gospel  truth  were 
gradually  unfolded,  she  was  enabled  to  trust  in 
Christ  as  her  Saviour  and  her  Redeemer.  With 
her  husband  she  joined  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  was  comforted  in  attending  their  Meetings 
for  Worship,  often  expressing  the  help  she  ex- 
perienced in  them. 

Hospitality  and  neighbourly  charity  were 
marked  features  in  her  character,  and  her  skill 
in  administering  to  bodily  infirmities  caused  her 
aid  to  be  largely  sought  by  an  extended  circle. 
Services  of  this  Mnd  offered  frequent  oppor- 
tunities for  wise  and  tender  counsel ;  and  we  do 
not  doubt  that  many  still  remember  with  thank- 


CHARLOTTE    WIDDAS.  195 

fulness  "words  fitly  spoken"  which  our  dear 
friend  addressed  to  them.  She  suffered  much 
bodily  sickness,  and  in  the  later  years  of  her 
life  underwent  many  painful  operations  for  the 
relief  of  a  complaint,  which  she  knew  would 
eventually  prove  fatal.  Under  these  trying  cir- 
cumstances her  activity  and  cheerfulness  were 
remarkable,  but  not  more  so  than  the  patient 
resignation  which  was  seen,  especially  in  her  last 
illness.  It  was  alike  instructive  and  comforting 
to  those  who  stood  around  her,  to  witness  the 
entire  freedom  from  anxiety  and  care,  which 
under  the  assurance  of  her  Heavenly  Father's 
loving  kindness,  she  was  enabled  to  rest  in  : 
whilst  at  times  it  was  given  her  to  rejoice  that 
though  death  was  very  near,  it  would  be  to  her 
a  glorious  deliverance,  and  an  entrance  into  rest 
would  be  granted  her,  through  the  mercy  of  God 
in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Supported  by  this 
blessed  hope,  she  sweetly  fell  asleep. 
Thomas  William  Wigham,  30  15     3  mo.  1874 

Mill  Hill,  Coanwood. 
Ann  Wigham,  Doncaster.       74    6     5  mo.  1874 
Benjamin  Williams,  75  17  10  mo.  1873 

Edenderry. 
Margaret  Williamson,        85     2  12  mo.  1873 

Belfast. 


196  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

John  Wilson,  Bessbrook.       94  21     2  mo.  1874 
Maey  Woodcock,  Clara.        82  11     2  mo.  1874 

Widow  of  Francis  Woodcock. 
Frances  Yeardley,  63  23     5  mo.  1874 

Rochdale.      Daughter    of    the   late    Thomas 

Yeardley. 
Elsie  Marguerite  Yeomans, 

Sheffield.  1J    4     3  mo.  1874 

Daughter  of  Charles  and  Anna  Yeomans. 

Received  too  late  for  classification. 
William  Barber,  47  29  10  mo.  1873 

Birmingham. 
Newman  Cash,  43  12     9  mo.  1873 

Died  at  Ivans,   Colorado.       Son  of  the  late 

Newman  Cash  of  Leeds. 
John  Tooke  Allen,  39  23     7  mo.  1874 

Islington, 


INFANTS  whose  Names  are  not  inserted. 
Under  one  month        ...     ...  Boys  5  ...  Girls  2 

From  one  to  three  months  ...  do.  0  ...  do.  0 
From  three  to  six  months  ...  do.  3  ...  do.  3 
From  six  to  twelve  months       do.     1  ...    do.     1 

N.B.  The  number  of  Friends  at  the  last  return 
being,  in  Great  Britain  14,085,  and  in  Ireland  2,905, 
total  16,990,  and  the  deaths  in  our  Eegister  299, 
gives  approximately  17*6  deaths  per  1000  per  annum. 


«^ 


4- 

i 

ro 
00 

< 

>* 

73 
o 

H 

m 

OOOOOO    H 

01                 d 

m   m    ro©   l^  ro 

Oi 

«o 

M                        H                 N    COfON 

H 

73 

o^ 

io  o*   O   h   cm£>   tj-  ro  lOCO   H   H 

H                                                      M     0*     CO   H 

in 

CO 

1 

0* 

00 

« 

<! 

75 
o 

H 

00 

m  poo  rt-  o 

rj-  t^-  o»*o  i>  i^m 
o^hoi  invo  «*■ 

H 

CO 
ro 

0) 

73 

a 

to 

'St" 

O   h   ro  m   O 

CO                            H 

h   h   h   oi   ro  ro 

O 

<+■ 

ro  W   co  co  O 

01                            H 

01  VO  00    O  00    ION 

H              N     fON     H 

oi 
in 

oi 

1 

00 

<! 

w 

I* 

73 

o 
H 

O 

IOC    OJ    0>  l>. 
ro        h         h 

m   h   Th  ovo   rooo 
h  n   ro  inoo   rj- 

H 

ro 

a 

to 

CO 

00  *H   t^o   c>  ^  ^00   o\  t>.  OHO 

M                                              H     H     01     Tt"  CM 

00 

CO 

H 

73 

2 

M 

t>»  in  m  rooo 

M 

t>»  i>.<o  O  0\  tJ-  N 

h    ro  ro  m 

ro 

in 

H 

w 
o 

< 

* 

Ih 

tu 

>^ 
H 

CD 

G 

u 

rt     ~    ~    ~ 

XJ 

J- 
a: 
1 
> 
u 
t- 
<L 

t: 

c 

*                                     o 

omooooooooo 
HHOtot  mvo  t^oo  o>  h 

-.0000000    0000 

CO 
CD 

bJD 

in  o  in  o 

H    H    « 

o    «    ««    - 

O    O    O    O    O    O    O 
ro  t*-  m©   i>oo   o 

< 

J-.     -    -    - 

CJ  00    IT)  h 

'O  _. ,  M 

3   G   G  ^ 
«     rt   rt   G 


u  G  g  a 

G  o   O  O 

+3  m  m  h 

.S  d   tfl"  tc 

*-<        J-H  U 

tJ  to   rt  cj 

CD  CD    CD  CD 

-d  >*  >^  >% 


h    N    ro 
cfl    l^.  f>,  t^ 

^  00  00  CO 


G.5.G  G 

M  03 1  eg  cd 

Jh  OX)  bJD  OJD 

«  rt   rt  rt 

C  CD    CD  CD 

G  bJD  bJD  bX) 

G  rt   re  as 


g<<<J 


s2 


APPENDIX. 


EDWARD  ASH,   M.D. 

In  the  varied  phases  of  Dr.  Ash's  religious 
life,  there  are  many  passages  which  bear  witness 
to  his  earnest  searching  after  truth,  and  self- 
denying  submission  to  heartfelt  convictions ;  and 
his  own  pen,  with  touching  humility  and  honesty 
of  purpose,  has  recorded  the  early  strivings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  heart,  his  youthful  de- 
clension and  restoration  from  time  to  time  to  the 
Divine  favour,  as  well  as  many  troubled  exercises 
of  mind,  which  eventually  terminated  in  confiding 
peace  and  joy  in  his  Holy  Eedeemer. 

He  was  born  at  Bristol  in  the  year  1797,  and 
when  only  seven  or  eight  years  old,  was  sent  to 
a  boarding  school  at  Melksham  in  Wiltshire. 
There  the  ministry  of  Rachel  Fowler  appears  to 
have  been  blessed  to  him  ;  and  he  says  in  review- 
ing that  early  day,  "  God  visited  my  soul  with 
His  love  in  Christ  by  His  Holy  Spirit, — (I  knew 
it  could  not  come  from  anything  else), — and  drew 
me  towards  Himself  with  the  cords  of  His  ever- 
lasting love  in  Christ."  He  adds,  "  as  I  grew  up 
from  boyhood   to  manhood,   I    had  many  evil 


EDWAED    ASH.  199 

tempers  and  dispositions  and  inclinations  to  con- 
tend with  :  and  sometimes,  through  God's  grace, 
I  more  or  less  overcame  them,  but  far  more  often 
the  other  way."  Yet  by  his  youthful  acquaint- 
ances he  was  considered  remarkably  conscientious 
and  thoughtful.  He  especially  mentions  that  the 
early  visitations  he  experienced  at  school  "re- 
curred on  many  distinct  occasions  :  sometimes 
without  the  agency  of  any  instrumental  cause,  at 
others  in  connexion  with  the  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, or  the  hearing  of  Christian  ministry.  Once, 
if  not  oftener,  I  was  so  overcome  by  what  I  felt, 
as  to  be  obliged  to  seek  the  retirement  of  my 
chamber,  that  I  might  there  give  vent  to  my 
tears  ;  while  at  other  times  they  flowed  down  my 
cheeks  as  I  sat  in  meeting,  even  when  nothing 
had  been  said." 

In  his  twenty-fourth  year,  he  entered  on  a 
course  of  medical  study  in  London  and  Edin- 
burgh, taking  the  degree  of  M.D.  in  1825.  During 
this  period,  he  speaks  of  a  time  of  going  back- 
wards, and  losing  his  first  love ;  but  was  mercifully 
preserved  from  gross  sin,  and  never  tempted  to 
unbelief.  Whilst  lodging  afterwards  for  a  time 
in  a  Friend's  family  in  York,  he  had  a  powerful 
spiritual  awakening.  "  Under  that  roof,"  he  says, 
"  the  Spirit  of  God  came  back  to  me,  I  knew  not 


200  ANNUAL    MONITOB. 

how  or  in  what  way, — no  human  instrumentality 
whatever;  but  I  began  to  feel  the  drawing  of 
those  old  cords  of  heavenly  love  again,  looked  up 
my  old  Greek  Testament,  and  spelt  out  a  text 
here  and  a  text  there.  The  upshot  of  the  matter 
was,  I  went  to  York  a  treader  in  the  broad  way, 
I  returned  from  York  a  treader  in  the  narrow 
way." 

In  1826,  when  twenty-nine  years  of  age,  he 
removed  to  Norwich  with  the  view  of  commencing 
practice  as  a  physician  ;  and  married  Caroline, 
daughter  of  William  Fry  of  London.  The  occa- 
sion was  a  solemn  time.  He  says  that  during  the 
wedding  day,  "  the  love  and  presence  of  his  God 
and  Saviour  were  wonderfully  near,"  and  that 
whilst  in  meeting  "  tears  of  holy  joy  and  thank- 
fulness "  bedewed  his  cheeks.  He  records,  that 
at  an  early  period  of  his  residence  in  Norwich,  he 
was  on  a  visit  to  Joseph  John  Gurney  at  Earlham; 
and  says,  "  we  two  being  alone,  after  reading  a 
portion  of  Scripture  together,  I  felt  constrained 
to  kneel  down,  and  in  a  few  broken  words  be- 
sought the  Lord  to  accept  the  unreserved  conse- 
cration of  whatever  might  yet  remain  of  my 
earthly  life.  Miserably  as  this  vow  has  since 
been  kept,  I  venture  humbly  to  believe  that  it 
has  never  for  a  moment  been  repented  of,  or  re- 
called, even  in  thought." 


EDWARD   ASH.  201 

He  acknowledges  that  in  the  time  he  lived 
in  Norwich,  there  was  an  increase  of  stability 
attained  in  his  daily  walk,  and  a  gradual  growth 
in  grace ;  but  still  in  looking  back  on  those  ten 
or  twelve  years  he  says :  "  the  circumstances  in 
which  I  was  placed  were  perhaps  more  favour- 
able to  my  spiritual  growth  than  those  of  any 
other  period  of  my  life,  either  before  or  since. 
Yet  alas!  how  poorly  did  the  result  correspond 
with  this ! "  During  this  period,  he  was  led  to 
obey  a  call  he  had  long  felt,  to  the  public  ministry 
of  the  gospel  :  in  which  he  first  appeared  at 
Westminster  in  1832,  with  this  single  sentence, 
"  Whosoever  shall  confess  Me  before  men,  him 
will  I  also  confess  before  My  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."  Two  years  and  a  quarter  after  this,  he 
was  recorded  as  a  Minister  by  Norwich  Monthly 
Meeting. 

In  1837  he  retired  from  medical  practice, 
and  returned  to  Bristol,  his  native  city;  which 
continued  to  be  his  abode  for  the  latter  half  of  his 
extended  life.  We  pass  over  the  vicissitudes  that 
marked  some  portion  of  this  part  of  his  career, 
including  a  withdrawal  for  several  years  from  the 
Society  of  Friends.  But  one  useful  result  of  his 
retirement  from  professional  pursuits,  was  a  work 
in  three  volumes  consisting  of  "  Explanatory  Notes 


202  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

and  Comments  on  the  New  Testament,"  the  fruit 
of  a  diligent  and  careful  study  of  the  original 
Greek.  This  was  brought  out  in  the  years  1849 — 
50.  Dr.  Ash,  both  before  and  after  this  period, 
took  great  interest  in  conducting  Bible  Classes  for 
the  religious  benefit  of  the  young,  which  labours 
were  much  valued  by  many. 

During  his  latter  years,  he  found  no  small 
happiness  in  home  pursuits  and  in  Christian  inter- 
course with  Friends :  frequently  calling  on  invalids 
to  their  spiritual  refreshment.  As  he  took  par- 
ticular delight  in  social  intercourse,  the  charac- 
teristics of  his  mind  were,  in  no  common  degree, 
shown  in  his  conversation,  and  the  moral  warmth 
it  indicated  was  one  invaluable  influence  for  good. 
He  gave  forth  his  thoughts  in  so  solid  yet 
lively  a  shape,  with  such  a  sparkle  of  his  own 
inner  brightness  about  them,  that  there  was 
always  something  definite  to  recall  afterwards. 
In  later  years  growing  deafness  made  it  difficult 
to  him  to  receive  the  thoughts  of  others  in  con- 
versation, but  whatever  came  fully  before  him 
either  thus  or  in  reading  was  not  carelessly  passed 
over.  It  was  either  distinctly  accepted  as  good, 
or  promptly  rejected.  His  feeling  towards  sin 
and  wrong  of  all  kinds,  seemed  to  be  rather 
repugnance  than  mere  disapproval.     And  who 


EDWARD   ASH.  203 

can  speak  of  him  without  recalling  his  ardent 
love  for  nature,  and  the  youthful  freshness  with 
which  this  passion  was  expressed  to  the  last? 
There  are  few  to  whom  a  simple  walk  through 
ordinary  rural  scenery  afforded  so  great  pleasure. 
As  he  said  within  a  week  of  his  death,  speaking 
of  the  coming  spring,  of  its  sweet  sights  and 
sounds  and  scents,  "  0  !  how  I  have  enjoyed 
them  all." 

But  far  deeper  was  his  earnestness  with 
regard  to  unseen  and  spiritual  realities.  These 
truly  were  his  treasures,  and  his  heart  was  given 
to  them  in  an  emphatic  sense.  Through  the 
goodness  of  God  he  tasted  in  no  common  degree 
the  blessedness  here  and  now  of  a  life  in  Christ. 
The  sense  of .  reconciliation  to  his  Father  in 
Heaven,  through  the  life  and  death  and  inter- 
cession of  his  Divine  Saviour,  was,  as  it  were,  a 
continual  feast  to  him,  and  in  the  strength  of  that 
heavenly  food  he  was  enabled  to  walk  in  the  ways 
of  God.  It  was  impossible  to  associate  with  him 
without  being  convinced  of  this.  The  young  and 
undecided  felt  the  influence  of  his  singleness  of 
aim  and  earnestness  in  the  highest  of  all  purposes, 
long  before  they  could  explain  it ;  while  more 
mature  Christians  recognized  the  genuine  fruit 
of  the  spirit  of  adoption,  and  were  themselves 


204  ANNUAL   MONITOE. 

stimulated  to  run  with  more  patience  the  race  set 
before  them.  In  the  secular  aspects  of  Dr.  Ash's 
life  his  consistency  was  very  marked,  especially 
perhaps  in  the  steady  maintenance  of  simple 
habits,  in  the  midst  of  the  growing  luxury  of  a 
self-indulgent  age.  Few  of  his  younger  relatives 
and  friends,  but  have  from  time  to  time  felt  tacitly 
rebuked  by  his  self-denying  ways ;  few  but  must 
have  observed  his  care,  that  a  strict  limitation  of 
the  "  enough  "  for  himself  should  leave  a  sufficient 
margin  of  the  "  to  spare  "  for  others. 

Although  originally  of  a  delicate  constitution, 
our  beloved  friend  was  blessed  through  a  long  life 
with  more  than  average  health.  But  early  in  1873, 
when  he  had  already  entered  into  his  seventy- 
sixth  year,  his  strength  began  seriously  to  fail. 
He  pursued  however  many  of  his  usual  occupa- 
tions until  within  a  few  weeks  of  his  death. 
Many  visits  were  paid  to  dear  and  tried  friends, 
some  of  which  were  marked,  even  at  the  time,  by 
the  touching  character  of  farewell  intercourse, 
and  he  regularly  attended  meeting  until  within  a 
month  of  his  departure.  His  address  on  the 
occasion  of  his  last  attendance  will  long  be  re- 
membered by  those  who  heard  it.  In  humble, 
tender  and  earnest  terms  he  recalled  his  own  early 
days,  the  strivings  of  the  Spirit,  the  resistance 


EDWARD    ASH.  205 

of  the  natural  heart,  the  final  surrender  to  his 
Saviour,  and  the  goodness  and  mercy  by  which 
he  had  been  led  and  followed  all  the  days  of  his 
life;  ending  with  a  touching  appeal  to  the  con- 
sciences of  his  hearers.  This  last  discourse 
breathed  throughout  the  calm  of  one  safely  resting 
in  his  Heavenly  Father  s  love,  and  longing  that 
all  to  whom  he  spoke  might  acquaint  themselves 
with  Him  and  be  at  peace. 

During  this  time  of  gradual  physical  decay, 
he  often  spoke  of  the  great  spiritual  happiness 
with  which  he  was  blessed;  and  this  remained 
with  him  to  the  end.  A  few  days  after  his  last 
appearance  at  meeting,  he  said  to  a  niece  who 
came  to  see  him  from  a  distance,  "  One  thing 
more  I  must  add.  I  have  not  words  to  express, 
nor  thoughts  to  conceive,  the  goodness  and  loving 
kindness  of  my  Heavenly  Father  during  this 
illness.  I  can  only  say  it  has  been  as  if  He  had 
no  one  else  to  care  for  or  think  of,  but  just  poor 
little  unworthy  me."  This  sweet  and  happy 
frame  of  mind  was  not  only  a  blessing  to  himself, 
but  full  of  instruction  and  comfort  to  those  about 
him.  Once  when  thinking  his  end  was  near, 
after  repeating  a  portion  of  Montgomery's  hymn, 
and  ending  with  "  Enter  thy  Master's  joy,"  he 
said,  "  and  now  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I  com- 

T 


206  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

mend  my  spirit;  receive  it,  dear  Lord  Jesus: 
Farewell,  dear  earthly  friends,"  mentioning  those 
around  him,  "  now  leave  me  quite  quiet ;  I  want 
to  be  alone  with  my  God  and  Saviour."  On  a 
letter  being  read  to  him  which  quoted  the  passage 
in  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  "  Be  of  good  cheer, 
brother,  I  feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good,"  he 
said,  "  I  really  have  had  none  of  poor  Christian's 
painful  experiences  in  this  illness.  My  Saviour 
has  been  near  me  all  through,  never  absent  a 
moment."  On  another  occasion  he  remarked, 
"  I  consider  myself  now  passing  through  the 
Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  If  so,  I  fear 
no  evil ;  His  rod  and  His  staff  comfort  me,  and 
I  shall  dwell  in  the  House  of  the  Lord  for  ever ; " 
adding,  "  but  it  may  be  a  good  long  walk  through. 
The  river  is  broad,  but  as  tranquil  as  a  lake,  and 
there's  rock  at  the  bottom,  and  Jesus  is  leading 
me  through." 

He  remarked  once  that  he  had  seldom  asked 
to  have  Scripture  or  hymns  read  to  him,  for, 
besides  the  difficulty  of  his  deafness,  he  had  com- 
mitted so  much  of  both  to  memory,  that  he  was 
often  repeating  them  to  himself,  especially  passages 
of  Scripture,  when  awake  at  night.  At  another 
time,  after  speaking  a  little  on  spiritual  things, 
he   added  :   "  Now   go   away ;   I   shall   just   be 


EDWABD    ASH.  207 

travelling  through  my  hymns.  Those  for  to-day 
are  dear  A.  L.  Waring's  '  Father,  I  know  that 
all  my  life  is  portioned  out  for  me,'  one  of 
Cowper's, — and  then  that  noble  triumph-hymn  of 
Montgomery's, '  For  ever  with  the  Lord.' "  Having 
spoken  of  this,  he  seemed  unable  to  leave  it,  tired 
and  feeble  as  he  was,  and  those  who  listened  can 
never  forget  the  impressive  tones  of  his  voice  as 
he  recited — 

"  Yet  nightly  pitch  my  moving  tent 
A  day's  march  nearer  home." 

One  evening  he  was  heard  musing  to  himself, 
"  God's  will,  Christ's  will,  not  mine,  I  cannot 
help  ringing  the  changes  on  that.  It's  the  only 
thing  for  me  now."  During  the  last  few  days, 
his  mottoes  were,  ™  Let  patience  have  her  perfect 
work,"  and  "  Not  my  will  but  Thine  be  done." 
A  few  days  before  his  removal  he  said,  in  allusion 
to  Bunyan's  winged  messengers  calling  to  the 
Marriage  Supper,  "  I  am  quite  ready  ;  I  have  on 
already  the  God-given,  Christ-given  wedding 
garment." 

About  two  hours  before  he  breathed  his  last, 
he  was  lying  quite  still,  with  his  eyes  closed. 
Presently  he  opened  them,  and  smiled  sweetly  at 
one  of  his  nieces  who  was  sitting  by  him,  holding 


208  ANNUAL   MONITOR. 

his  hand.  She  rose  in  response,  and  ventured  to 
say  in  his  ear,  "  Lord,  now  lettest  Thou  Thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen 
Thy  salvation;"  at  which  he  bowed  his  head 
emphatically,  although  too  weak  to  reply  in  words. 
After  taking  a  little  tea  he  remained  for  about  an 
hour  perfectly  still,  apparently  quite  conscious, 
until  within  a  few  minutes  of  the  close,  looking 
earnestly  and  affectionately  at  his  beloved  wife, 
his  companion  for  forty -seven  years.  Lying  thus, 
his  eyes  gradually  dimmed,  and  he  gently  ceased 
to  breathe. 

In  a  summary  of  his  Christian  experience, 
written  in  1872,  he  says : — "  I  would  just  say,  in 
relation  to  my  own  spiritual  experience,  that  it 
still  continues,  as  at  its  beginning,  to  be  made  up 
of  two  opposite  though  very  closely  related  parts. 
On  the  one  hand  there  is  my  own  exceeding  great 
sinfulness,  weakness,  and  unprofitableness  ;  on 
the  other,  the  Lord's  yet  greater  mercy  and 
strength,  and  loving  kindness.  Truly  to  Him 
belongs  the  praise,  to  me  blushing  and  confusion 
of  face." 

The  following  words  were  written  by  Dr. 
Ash  during  his  illness,  and.  in  accordance  with 
his  request,  were  circulated  amongst  his  friends 
after  his  death  in  lieu  of  memorial  cards ;  they 


EDWARD    ASH.  209 

will  now  be  read  with  interest  by  a  still  wider 
circle : — 

"  A  Chkistian  Believer  in  the  near 
Prospect  of  Death. 

"  Decaying  in  bodily  health  and  strength, 
my  spirit  has,  for  some  weeks  past,  been  largely 
dwelling  in  that '  land  of  Beulah,'  in  which  John 
Bunyan  tells  us  that  the  birds  sing,  and  the 
flowers  bloom,  and  delectable  fruits  grow ;  where 
angels'  visits  are  neither  few  nor  far  between ; 
and  where  the  King  Himself  sometimes  walks, 
taking  delight  in  the  works  of  His  own  hands. 

"  I  know  that  the  river  of  death  cannot  be 
far  off;  but  whether  I  shall  find  it  shallow  or 
deep,  its  waters  smooth  or  rough,  and  whether 
my  passage  through  it  will  be  easy  or  hard,  I 
neither  know  nor  wish  to  know.  This  much, 
however,  I  do  know — that  my  Saviour  will  be 
with  me,  and  take  me  safely  through ;  and  that, 
when  I  reach  the  other  side,  having  been  washed 
from  my  sins  in  His  own  precious  blood,  and 
renewed  by  His  risen  power  into  the  image  of 
His  Father  and  mine,  I  shall,  although  a  very 
chief  of  sinners,  be  admitted  into  that  heavenly 
city  which  hath  no  need  of  the  light  of  the  sun  or 
of  the  moon,  because  '  the  glory  of  God  doth 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof;' 
where  sin  and  sorrow  are  unknown ;  and  no  in- 
habitant of  which  shall  ever  say,  '  I  am  sick.' 
1  i"  sat  down  under  His  shadow  with  great  delight, 
and  His  fruit  ivas  sweet  to  my  taste.  He  brought 
me  to  the  banqueting  house,  and  His  banner  over 
me  was  love. — Cant.  ii.  3,  4. 

Edward  Ash. 
MT.  76." 


210  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

AN    INVITATION. 

"  THE  MASTER  IS  COME,  AND   CALLETH    FOR  THEE." 

In  a  letter  written  less  than  a  year  before  his 
death,  the  late  Benjamin  Seebohm  remarked,  "  I 
can,  in  my  solitary  and  some  of  my  best  moments, 
rejoice  in  the  evidence  afforded,  that  the  Lord  is 
laying  His  hand  upon  one  here  and  another  there, 
preparing  them,  through  many  hidden  conflicts, 
for  the  work  which  He  has  for  them  in  the  Church 
and  in  the  world." 

It  is  such  as  these,  who,  having  been  bought 
with  a  price,  feel  they  are  not  their  own,  that  the 
writer  of  these  lines  would  especially  urge  to  full 
dedication  of  heart  to  God.  "  There  is  no  created 
force  in  the  universe,"  it  has  been  remarked, 
"  greater  than  a  feeble  human  soul,  that  in  simple 
faith  yields  up  itself  wholly  to  its  Saviour,  as  the 
mere  instrument  of  His  mighty  power."  Surely 
the  truest  blessedness  would  be  found  in  such 
self  abandonment  as  this  :  for,  as  the  greater  con- 
tains the  less,  so  does  holiness  in  a  certain  sense 
include  happiness.  It  is  true  (I  say  it  reverently) 
that  God  does  not  spoil  His  children.  In  His 
infinite  love,  He  sees  that  it  is  essential  to  their 
growth  in  grace,  and  therefore  to  their  happiness 
also,  that  their  will  should  be  altogether  subjected 
to  His.  Yet  the  more  completely  we  yield  our- 
selves to  His  preparing  hand,  the  more  likely 
shall  we  be  to  find,  that  there  is  no  absolute  need 
to  dread  His  training  discipline.  Let  us  not 
shrink  from  it,  nor  from  any  service  that  may 
already  be  assigned  to  us.  Rather  let  us  pray, 
with  something  of  that  perfect  love  which  casts 
out  fear,  that  "  all  the  good  pleasure  of  His  good- 
ness, and  the  work  of  faith  with  power,"  (2  Thess. 
i.  11)  may  be  fulfilled  in  us,  through  us,  and  by  us : 


ANNUAL    MONITOK.  911 

remembering  that  the  question  we  have  to  ask  is, 
"  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou — (not  what  will  my  wisest 
earthly  counsellor,  but)— what  wilt  Thou  have 
me  (not  my  brother  or  sister,  but  me)  to  do  ?  ' 

If  not  consciously  withholding  anything  from 
God,  what  should  hinder  us  from  placing  un- 
bounded confidence  in  His  protecting  love,  and  at 
once  believing,  and  acting  on  the  belief,  that  He 
"  will  supply  all  our  need  ?  "  Satan  would  fain 
persuade  us  that  this  promise,  at  least,  has  failed  : 
and  when  deeply  feeling  our  own  poverty,  how 
ready  are  we  to  credit  such  an  insinuation  !  But 
may  it  not  be  our  greatest  need  to  learn,  that  "  we 
are  nothing — Christ  is  all?"  "  He  that  would 
build  high,"  wrote  John  Crook,  "  must  lay  the 
foundation  deep." 

"  Can  walls  be  builded  with  untemper'd  mortar  ? 

Or  fish  be  caught  in  the  unmended  snare  ? 
Must  not  the  metal  pass  through  fire  and  water, 

If  for  the  battle-field.it  would  prepare  ?  " 

We  may  learn  a  beautiful  lesson  in  the 
Eastern  legend,  that  no  palm-tree  grew  to  so  great 
a  height,  as  one  which  had  a  heavy  weight  placed 
on  it  while  young.  Are  there  not  many,  who  can 
testify  that  it  has  indeed  been  good  for  them  to  be 
afflicted  ?  and  that,  when  the  full  surrender  of 
the  heart  has  been  made,  they  have  had  as  their 
blessed  portion — even  in  the  midst  of  temptation 
and  trial — something  of  that  peace,  "  which  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away." 

Let  us  with  simple  trust  commit  our  way 
unto  the  Lord,  seeking  for  the  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  never  forgetting  the  sanctifying 
efficacy  of  the  blood  of  Christ.  (Heb.  x.  10,  14 
and  xiii.  12,  1  Peter,  ii.  24.)  When  the  Bible 
was  being  translated  into  the  Bechuana  language, 
no  word  could  be  discovered  which  would  express 


212  ANNUAL    MONITOR. 

the  idea  of  holiness,  until  at  length  a  native 
Christian  said  he  had  found  one  that  would  do  so, 
for  this  was  its  signification — "washed  quite  clean" 
"  We  are  speaking  (writes  Dean  Alford  on  1  John, 
i.  7)  of  a  state  of  faith  and  holiness,  in  which  the 
hlood  [of  Jesus  Christ]  is  continually  applied  :  the 
walking  in  the  light  is  in  fact  the  application." 
We  read  that  "  the  path  of  the  just  is  as  the 
shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day."  Does  not  this  imply  that  God 
sets  no  limit  to  their  growth  in  grace  ? 

When  looking  one  evening  at  the  young 
crescent  moon,  the  thought  arose  that  just  as  that 
silver  thread  of  light  would  gradually,  yet  surely 
and  steadily,  increase  until  it  reached  its,  fullest 
and  brightest  splendour,— even  so  the  soul  might 
more  and  more  fully  reflect  the  rays  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness :  and  then  those  words  were 
remembered, — "  moreover  the  light  of  the  moon 
shall  be  as  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the 
sun  shall  be  sevenfold,  as  the  light  of  seven  days." 
"  That  germ  of  heavenly  light  and  love, — 

Which  God  implants  in  every  breast, 

And  hath  with  His  own  seal  impress'd  ; 

And  which,  by  every  one  possess'd, 

If  duly  nurtured,  water'd,  dress'd, 

Shall  grow, — till  he  is  truly  bless'd 
With  choicest  treasures  from  above." 
"  The  just  shall  live  by  faith  :  " — and  is  there  not 
a  suggestive  truth  in  the  remark,  that  what  is 
termed  faith  in  the  New  Testament,  is   called 
walking  with   God  in  the    Old?      (Gen.  v.  24, 
Heb.  xi.  5,  6.)  Keep  close  to  Him,  and  all  be  well. 
"  Courage  anch patience  !  is  the  Master  sleeping? 

Has  He  no  plan,  no  purposes  of  love  ? 
Wbat  though  awhile  His  counsel  He  is  keeping, 

It  is  maturing  in  the  world  above." 

F.  A  B.